《My Mom's Second Marriage Gifted Me Seven Brothers》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: The Brother Who Suddenly Appeared!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Hey, little sweetheart, have you thought about it? Sleep with me, I promise you won¡¯t lose this job.¡± In the pantry, a bald, middle-aged man with a pot-belly forced Mary into a corner. Mary touched the frame of her sses on the bridge of her nose, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a mocking smile. This disgusting middle-aged man¡¯s name was John, and he was her immediate superior at this job. Recently, he became obsessed with her out of nowhere. Obviously, she had disguised herself very well and seemed very ordinary on the outside. There was no one around. Mary approached John and whispered into his ear, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? See if your big face that looks like a pig¡¯s head is worthy!¡± With that, Mary shook her butt and left. She had worked diligently at this publishing house for three months and had kept a low profile. So far, she hadn¡¯t gotten the data she wanted, so she endured all the harassment and didn¡¯t punch John in the face! When the mission was over, she would definitely castrate this old dog! John returned to his office with a gloomy face and started toin about Mary and her work. Mary was dealing with it when Jesse, who was near the window, suddenly let out a scream! ¡°Oh my God, what kind of big shot is this?¡± Seven luxury cars suddenly drove into the parking lot. The one in front was a ck Audi, and the second car was a Pagani that was worth tens of millions! More than twenty tall and strong bodyguards dressed in ck rushed out of the cars and waited for the owner of Pagani to step out. The publishing house was on the third floor. Everyone rushed to the window to watch what was going on. But Mary was trapped by John again. ¡°What kind of person do you think you are? You shameless B*tch, how dare you reject me! You¡¯re a b*stard who graduated from a third-rate university. I asked you to sleep with me because I thought highly of you. How dare you insult me...¡± John was certain that no one would see his ugly face right now. He pulled Mary closer to the corner of the table. His face was fierce, and hisrge, foul-smelling lips were about to suck Mary¡¯s rose-like, tender red lips.. ¡°Do you believe that I wouldn¡¯t cut off your d*ck right now?¡± A pair of scissors was pressed against John¡¯s crotch. Mary looked at John expressionlessly. When she saw John¡¯s eyes filled with disbelief, her body began to tremble... ¡°Don¡¯t you dare... My cousin is the bestwyer in New York City...¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too scared?¡± Mary¡¯s scissors poked forward a little, poking John¡¯s d*ck through his pants. Although it was a little cumbersome to cause trouble at this time, she could not bear it anymore. Just as John was so scared that he was about to pee and raised his hands to step back, there was amotion at the door. ¡°Who¡¯s Mary Dawson?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her! Mary Dawson is here!¡± John pushed Mary out of the door! Mary cursed that b*stard John a million times in her heart! When she looked up, she saw a dense crowd of ck-d men blocking the entrance of the office! Mary¡¯s expression did not look too good. She thought that she had been exposed. Just as she was about to ask for help, she saw a super handsome man with brown hair and blue eyes, dressed in expensive clothes, walk up from behind the crowd. He had an imposing appearance, but was gentle with his movements and seemed toe from money. Yes...that description perfectly fit this man! The man stared at Mary. ¡°My sister, is that you?¡± Sister? What sister? Mary, who had always been in control of everything, was also a little confused at this moment. She was the only child in the family. Although her parents had been divorced for many years, she was sure that she did not have any older brothers or sisters! Could it be that the higher-ups had arranged a new identity for her? Mary hesitated and did not speak. The colleagues in the office behind her also did not speak. The man walked forward. He reached out and took off Mary¡¯s sses, revealing her exquisitely petite and beautiful face. The man smiled and introduced himself gently and gentlemanly, ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Jayce Hall. Your Mother, Lady Diana, and my father, Henry Hall, recently got married, so I¡¯m your big brother now. I¡¯m here to pick you up today.¡± Jayce Hall!? The CEO of Hall Group, ranked seventh on thetest global richest list!? At just 32 years old, he was already the world¡¯s youngest billionaire! And Mary Dawson was his sister? The office girl who usually looked dull and ordinary and was always seen wearing a gray suit and a pair of ck-rimmed sses? Chapter 2

Chapter 2: The Gentleman, Jayce

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone was shocked and could not believe it. Mary herself was also quite surprised and bbergasted. After her parents divorced, her mother Diana had not contacted her for twelve years. And now she suddenly appeared. Did she want to take Mary back in to live a good life? No matter what happened, Mary wanted to go and take a look. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡± Mary nodded, picked up her handbag lying at the side and was about to leave with Jayce Hall. Jayce¡¯s gaze fell on John. He reached out and grabbed Mary¡¯s hand. He lowered his head and asked her gently, ¡°Did he hurt you?¡± Jayce¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a knife. He instantly felt that something was wrong. Mary turned around and looked at John. A strange smile shed in her eyes. John thought that he had seen it incorrectly, but before he could exin himself, he heard Mary say, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been harassing me recently. It¡¯s very annoying. He even asked me to sleep with him!¡± As soon as she said that, the entire office was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. It was true that John was an old pervert, but who would say such dirty things out loud? John took a deep breath and immediately shouted with a red face and red neck, ¡°She framed me! She framed me! I didn¡¯t say those things! Why would I like her?¡± Jayce was expressionless. The assistant behind him stepped forward and gave John a p! John was stunned. The assistant said, ¡°Where did youe from? How dare you harass our Lady? How dare youin! You¡¯re going to jail! Men, take him away first!¡± The two men in ck immediately stepped forward and covered John¡¯s mouth. Jayce touched Mary¡¯s head with his other hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your big brother will help you take revenge. He won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± Should she be worried about the methods of the rich? No, Mary was very relieved. She smiled and let Jayce take her out of the publishing house. When she got into the car, the whole office became noisy. ¡°Oh my God, has a sparrow be a phoenix?¡± ¡°I really regret that my rtionship with her isn¡¯t better...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of regretting now? I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯te back to work tomorrow...¡± In the Pagani, Mary finally believed Jayce after he exined her mother¡¯s new marriage. It seemed that her mother Diana, really got married again. Not only did she get married again, but she also found a rich stepfather for her! If it was a year ago, Mary would have been very happy because she would have been able to enjoy life for the rest of her life without doing anything. But now, her life had its own direction. She was a CIA agent with a secret identity. On the surface, her appearance was normal, but in reality, she had many secrets... ¡°Did my mother send you to pick me up?¡± She had not seen her mother for twelve years. She did not know what her mother looked like. Although Diana had not taken care of her for so many years, Mary did not hate her in her heart. ¡°Yes. She misses you very much. I heard from my father that they went back to Green Grid town to look for you after they fell in love, but your father said that you went to New York University at the age of 16 and had left your hometown.¡± ¡°I heard that you have an aunt in New York. They went to your aunt¡¯s house and your university, but they could not find you, so I had to investigate.¡± Jayce lowered his head and looked at Mary. There was a smile at the corner of his lips, and his eyes were filled with gentleness, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my sister to be a genius schr. You¡¯ve skipped several grades since you were young, and only took two years to finish all your college credits. You worked as a social worker when you were only 18, and now you¡¯re 19. But I¡¯m a little surprised. How did you fall for this lousy job at a publishing house?¡± Because her resume was fake, the publishing house thought she was just a 22-year-old woman who graduated from a third-rate university. Mary smiled brilliantly and put on the sses that Jayce had taken off of her earlier. ¡°There¡¯s no hierarchy in the job. I dreamed of being an editor when I was in high school, and now it¡¯se true.¡± Really? Jayce obviously didn¡¯t believe it. So, he studied Mary all the way and soon arrived at Hall¡¯s house. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Mother and Henry

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary was surprised from the moment she entered the gate of the manor. She knew that the Hall family was rumored to be rich, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be this rich! They went past a maze, a garden, a fountain, an elephant statue, hedges, a pool... Before the enormous structure of the house came into view not far away. The car drove for three minutes until it stopped in the square in front of the house. Mary saw Diana as soon as she got out of the car. Although she had not seen her for twelve years, she still recognized her mother at a nce. She had be noble and elegant, and she seemed to be even more beautiful than when she was in her twenties. Time did not leave any traces on her body, only the lingering charm that made her more beautiful. ¡°Mary! My baby! Oh my God...¡± Diana, who was dressed in a royal blue dress, had already rushed over impatiently and pulled Mary into her arms! The scent of roses emanated from her... It was so familiar. Mary recalled that when her mother was still young, there were always fresh roses in the house. From Monday to Sunday, there was a bouquet of roses every day in different colors. Her mother loved roses and their scent the most. She thought she had forgotten everything, but at that moment, she seemed to have forgotten nothing. Her mother made pies, her mother tied her hair, her mother sewed flowers for her dress, and when her mother left... Her face gradually blurred. Diana held Mary¡¯s face in her hands, and there were manyplicated emotions on her face. There was guilt, Regret, surprise, a thousand unsaid words, and a deep, unconceble love in her eyes. ¡°My darling, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m so sorry... for so many years, I left you behind, but I missed you so much, I missed you so much! Mary, my darling. Do you hate me? Or did you miss me?¡± Diana¡¯s face gradually ovepped with Mary¡¯s memories. She tried her best to smile. ¡°Long time no see. I missed you very much, mom.¡± ¡°Oh my God! My baby...¡± The mother and daughter hugged each other tightly. Diana¡¯s husband came forward. ¡°Although this moment is very touching and I don¡¯t have the heart to disturb you, my dear, did you forget to introduce me?¡± Diana immediately wiped her tears when she heard that. She let go of Mary reluctantly and then turned her head to pull her husband forward. ¡°Baby, this is my husband, Henry Hall. What do you think of him?¡± Mary looked at the man in front of her. Although he was a little old, he was still elegant, gentle, tall and handsome. He seemed to be even more charming in person than he was on TV. Mary was very satisfied. ¡°Very good!¡± Henry smiled and took the initiative to greet and hug her. ¡°Hello, little Mary! It¡¯s really nice to meet you. You can call me Henry from now on.¡± ¡°Hello, Henry.¡± Mary¡¯s attitude was not humble, nor was she particrly excited, nor did she fawn over him. It was such a natural appearance that Henry Hall liked it even more. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted a daughter, and my sons also wanted a sister. Everyone has finally gotten what they wanted.¡± Diana leaned into Henry¡¯s arms and smiled beautifully. The dozens of servants and bodyguards behind her who had been waiting for a long time said in unison, ¡°Congrattions, Sir and Madam! Wee back, Miss!¡± The corners of Mary¡¯s mouth twitched. She felt that this scene was a little awkward. Jayce saw her reaction from the side and smiled slightly. ¡°Mary, in order to wee you, mother has prepared a dinner party. However, it¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s go in and have lunch first, shall we?¡± Mary was pulled into the house by Diana. Jayce followed Henry behind. ¡°Dad, this precious stepdaughter of yours seems to be very interesting.¡± Henry red at him. ¡°She¡¯s still a little girl who has yet to experience the world. Don¡¯t try anything funny!¡± Jayce widened his eyes innocently. ¡°Father! Am I that kind of monster? You should worry about your other sons first. Some of them seem to have not epted this matter yet.¡± Henry snorted. He had plenty of ways to make these guys ept this! Chapter 4

Chapter 4: I Have Seven Older Brothers

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When she arrived at the dining room, the table was already filled with all kinds of sumptuous lunches. Mary sat down and only then did she hear Henry order the butler beside her, ¡°Go and call Griffith down!¡± Jayce sat down beside her and exined, ¡°That¡¯s your third brother.¡± Mary asked curiously, ¡°How many sons does the Hall family have?¡± She did not know much about the hall family. Now that her mother had married into the Hall family, it was inevitable for her to have dealings with them, so Mary wanted to take the initiative to get to know them first. Jayce said, ¡°Seven.¡± Mary was shocked. ¡°Seven!? And they¡¯re all older than me?¡± Jayce looked at her reaction and smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, yes, Mary.¡± Mary was secretly amazed at Henry¡¯s fertility. She wondered if her mother would give birth to another child! Griffith quickly came down. He had a head of long brown hair and a pair of blue eyes, but his temperament waspletely different from Jayce! Jayce was handsome and flirtatious, while Griffith was more feminine. Mary felt that he looked familiar. Moreover, he had not seen Mary when he hade downstairs. He did not seem to be interested in her at all. Diana exined, ¡°Mary, this is Griffith Hall. He is Henry¡¯s third son. He is a pianist.¡± ¡°I know him.¡± Mary immediately remembered. She had seen his video. No wonder he looked familiar. Moreover, Mary had learned from the inte that the pianist seemed to be a little mncholic... He was also her mother¡¯s stepson? The world was really interesting. The lunch went on in an orderly manner. Although Mary was troubled by theplicated etiquette, she had been carefully looking at what Jayce and Diana were doing, and she soon got the hang of it. Seeing how smart she was and how quickly she learned basic skills, everyone at the table, except Griffith, expressed their satisfaction and surprise. After lunch, Griffith did not say a word and was ready to go upstairs to rest. Henry stopped him, ¡°Griffith, as a brother, shouldn¡¯t you be a host?¡± Griffith looked at his father with some anger, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m already giving you face bying down to eat. You know, I don¡¯t Like strangers!¡± Henry was unmoved, ¡°Mary is not a stranger, she will be a member of our family from now on! This afternoon, you and Jayce are free to apany Mary to the town to go shopping!¡± Griffith almost jumped up, ¡°Dad! You can¡¯t control me and make me do things that I don¡¯t want to do!¡± Henry said coldly, ¡°We don¡¯t want to have a cat, but we have to endure it for you.¡± Griffith immediately shut up. He was worried that if he didn¡¯t agree, Henry would take his cat. Griffith red at Mary angrily, then went upstairs. Mary was innocent, but she didn¡¯t want to annoy him. Mary got up. ¡°Mom, Henry, thank you for lunch. Actually, I have something to do this afternoon, so forget about the dinner. I think I should leave now.¡± What Mary said was not an excuse. When she just went to the bathroom, she received a new task. The publishing house¡¯s work was suspended. She needed to get in touch with a new person. She had followed Jayce here to see her mother. Since she had seen her mother and had eaten, it was time for her to continue doing her own thing. ¡°Little Mary! Are you angry? Griffith is not a bad person. If you are angry, shall I apany you to go shopping?¡± Diana stood up anxiously. Even Jayce and Henry did not expect Mary to leave! ¡°Litle Mary, you can stay. We have prepared a room for you. You can stay with us in the future, right?¡± Henry also took the initiative to invite Mary to stay. Mary was in a difficult position. ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. I really have something to do...¡± Jayce said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you go and do your work first? The banquet will continue and you can just attend as you please. After all, your mother has already prepared for the banquet half a month in advance and made a lot of effort.¡± Diana looked at Mary expectantly. Mary was helpless. ¡°Alright. But I¡¯ll only attend the banquet. As for... moving here, I still want to live by myself.¡± The Hall family was tooplicated for Mary to get too close to them. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: The Mysterious Fourth Brother

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jayce arranged for Mary to be sent into the city. By the time Griffith got dressed, she was already gone. Henry looked at the confused Griffith and said coldly, ¡°It seems that little Mary doesn¡¯t want to go shopping with you either. HMPH!¡± Henry angrily took Diana in his arms and left, leaving Griffith in shock. How dare that girl turn her back on them? * * * * As soon as she was out of sight of the hall driver, Mary hid in an alley nearby. Taking off her sses, putting down her long blonde hair, and taking off her gray coat, Mary entered a Mexican-style clothing store. When she came out again, she was dressed as a young Mexican bombshell. Mary took out another cell phone in her arms, flipped it open, and turned it into a tablet. Her fingers quickly clicked on it, and a man¡¯s profile picture popped up on the screen. Blue eyes, short ck hair, and a handsome face. This was the urgent mission she had received. She had no choice but to immediately put down her work at the publishing house and continue to collect information on the group behind this man. ¡°Monroe Hall, the boss of the Raging me Group, fourth son of the Hall family, runs underground businesses such as arms trading, casinos, smuggling, and controls the underground dynasty in New York...¡± Mary was staggered! It was the Hall family again!? Wasn¡¯t she just bound to this family today? Mary could not help but dial the online phone. ¡°I¡¯m an orange cat. Can you give me another mission?¡± The online userughed at her. ¡°Why, do you think it¡¯s difficult?¡± Mary raised her eyebrows and replied coldly, ¡°Have I ever failed a mission? I just don¡¯t want to get in contact with this man!¡± The man sighed, ¡°I have no choice. In fact, you are so young, and your qualifications are not enough to get into contact with such a person. But you don¡¯t know that thest ck cat who came into contact with him... disappeared. It has been a few days and nights, and there has been no news.¡± Mary hung up the phone silently. She had been a straight-A student since she was young, and her self-reliance was very strong. After she went to college, because her aunt¡¯s family was extremely harsh and vicious to her, she moved to schoolpletely. For the sake of living expenses and tuition fees, Mary began to work non-stop, and came into contact with all kinds of jobs. Later, she only took two years toplete the entire university credit. Perhaps because she was good enough, the intelligence agency found her as soon as she graduated at the age of 18. The higher-ups wanted her to do some internal intelligence work in the country, and they also gave her some training. Mary felt that this job was very interesting, and she had never failed. So, she had to track Monroe Hall, so what? * * * 5:40 pm. Mary appeared outside the Hall Manor¡¯s Gate. She had taken a taxi here, and the bodyguard at the door immediately recognized her after she got off the car. ¡°The eldest young master told me in advance. Miss Dawson, pleasee with me.¡± The bodyguard summoned a small trolley and personally sent Mary to the front of the house. The manor was already brightly lit, and the music was melodious. When she heard that Mary was here, Diana immediately pulled her away to wee her. ¡°Oh! My baby, you¡¯re finally here! Mommy has been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Diana could not help but kiss Mary on the face, and then she held Mary¡¯s arm affectionately as she was about to introduce Mary to her friends who had alreadye to the dinner party. Mary held Diana¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have any suitable clothes, so... did you prepare them for me in advance?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m so happy. Mommy will personally take you there, okay?¡± Diana was overjoyed that Mary could wear the clothes that she had prepared. Mary smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°No need. Let the butler take me there. Aren¡¯t you going to entertain your friends?¡± Mary saw many people looking at her inquisitively. Although she did not mind, it was not easy for her mother to enter this circle, so Mary did not want her to lose face. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: The Banquet

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Perhaps Diana had noticed Mary¡¯s intentions, so she gently tucked Mary¡¯s hair behind her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitely amaze everyone! Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the main character of tonight¡¯s dinner!¡± Mary followed the butler as they prepared to go upstairs to the room that Diana had prepared for her, when they passed by a few socialites, they heard them talking about her. ¡°Who is this? She looks like a country bumpkin...¡± ¡°Oh my God, those sses are so ugly! This girl¡¯s taste is horrible!¡± ¡°The Hall family has such a homely guest?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of even stepping on the Hall family¡¯s carpet!¡± ¡°There really are all kinds of people! I don¡¯t feel too great...¡± ¡°Why is the Hall family holding this banquet today? It feels so mysterious...¡± Mary¡¯s lips twitched. Couldn¡¯t these youngdies keep their voices down? They were afraid that others would not hear them if they spoke ill of them. When they reached the door, the butler went down. Mary pushed open the double-door bedroom and was shocked by everything in the room! It was just like a princess¡¯s bedroom. There was pink everywhere! There was also a cloakroom that was as big as the bedroom! The whole room was about 120 square metersrge, no exaggeration! Mary picked out a yellow dress with a slit in the closet, went to the makeup mirror, took off her sses, put down her hair, and began to carefully prepare herself.. Twenty minutester, Mary walked out of the bedroom and readied herself to go downstairs. Because she didn¡¯t want to be ostentatious, she walked very quietly and took a side staircase. When she passed by a bedroom, Mary heard moans and a man¡¯s heavy breathinging from inside the room. Mary raised her eyebrows and stopped immediately. It was said that she had seven older brothers, so to be able to do such a brazen thing in the Hall¡¯s bedroom... one of them must have run away! Who could it be? Mary couldn¡¯t help but stick her ear close to the door, and heard some vague conversationing from inside. ¡°AH... Ah... F*ck me...! F*ck me...! Darling, I want you...!¡± ¡°What? Do you want me to f*ck you to death so bad? Hehe, you¡¯re so tight down there, you sl*t...¡± ¡°Ah... I want to be f*cked by you every day... Darling... it feels so good... Oh! You¡¯re so awesome...¡± ¡°Just awesome? Am I big? Am I long? Hmm?! Answer me!¡± ¡°Ah... So big, so long... So amazing...¡± ¡°Hmm, your t*ts are also very soft!¡± Mary was anxious to death. which brother was it? Just say his name! At this moment, a hand suddenly pinched her ear. ¡°What a bad girl! What are you hiding here to eavesdrop on? Hmm?¡± Mary thought to herself, this is bad! She was so engrossed in listening that she did not expect anyone toe over. She looked up and saw that it was Jayce¡¯s gentle smile. ¡°Hehe, Jayce, what a coincidence, you¡¯re here too...¡± Seeing her meticulously dressed up appearance, a sh of surprise shot through Jayce¡¯s heart. ¡°Your dress is very beautiful.¡± Mary raised her chin confidently. ¡°Thank you. Ah, right, do you want to listen to them together? There¡¯s a couple making love inside!¡± Mary had a wicked smile on her face. She pulled Jayce to her and was about to lean on him again when the door opened with a ¡®Ka¡¯ sound. Oh no! It was a social death scenario! ¡°What are you doing!¡± The person who opened the door frowned coldly, giving Mary a huge shock! This person was actually Monroe Hall! This was... too coincidental... Her shocked look made Jayce unable to resist teasing her. ¡°Monroe, this is our sister Mary. Mary, this is your fourth brother, Monroe Hall.¡± ¡°Our sister is so cute. She was just about to pull me along to eavesdrop on you having sex.¡± The woman on the bed was pulling the quilt up to her chest and staring at them with resentment. Obviously, she was not happy to be disturbed. Monroe Hall stared at Mary, his fierce eyes seemed to be asking her, what¡¯s wrong with you? Mary was extremely embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s just...! You guys... you¡¯re too loud!¡± She grabbed Jayce and ran away from the scene. Monroe cursed loudly behind her, and the door mmed hard! Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Heartbeat

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary pulled Jayce to the garden before stopping. She clutched her stomach andughed non-stop. Jayce looked at her with even more indulgence. ¡°Little Mary, it¡¯s not a good idea to y such tricks on your fourth brother.¡± Seeing that there was no one around, Mary turned around and leaned against the wall. ¡°Is that so? Is he that scary? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Jayce saw her fearless look and sighed helplessly. He reached out and tapped Mary¡¯s beautiful nose. ¡°Your fourth brother is a person who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance! Moreover, he has always been ruthless when dealing with people who have offended him!¡± Mary immediately looked frightened. ¡°Ah? Then what should I do? I¡¯m not familiar with him yet... He won¡¯t let me off on ount that I¡¯m his new sister, right?¡± Mary¡¯s little face turned pale. Jayce pinched her little face and sighed in disappointment. ¡°Now you know fear? You were so arrogant just a while ago!¡± ¡°However, this time he will spare you on ount of Diana and me. Don¡¯t provoke him next time, understand?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he received a call looking for him. He took a step into the house first. Mary, who immediately returned to her normal expression, reached out and picked a yellow rose. Monroe Hall was actually someone that even Jayce Hall had warned her to be careful of. So, was he that scary? ¡°Miss Mary, the eldest young master asked me to bring you to Mr. and Mrs. Hall.¡± ¡°Hiss...¡± Mary let out a sound of pain as her finger was pricked by a rose. Following the maid into the banquet hall, Mary raised her head and looked around. The corridors of the Hall family were decorated like a pce. The surroundings were filled with the elites, businessmen, and socialites who came and went between New York City and the Hall family. The crowd kept looking at her. She could even hear their heated conversations... ¡°Who is this? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. Who does she look like though?¡± ¡°She looks like Diana...¡± ¡°Mrs. Hall? How is that possible...¡± ¡°The banquet tonight is mysterious. What does the Hall family mean to say...?¡± Mary, who had never experienced such a thing, was also a little nervous at this moment. ¡°Hey, baby!¡± Diana and Henry came forward and gave her a hug each. When they saw the new Mary, their eyes were full of surprise and satisfaction. Then, they took Mary to the round steps and introduced her to everyone, ¡°Hi, everyone, good evening! Thank you foring to the dinner prepared by my wife and me tonight. Today, we would like to introduce our daughter, Mary Dawson.¡± Everyone apuded immediately, their faces full of smiles. Mary kept her smile. She saw the girls who had been talking about her behind her back when she had first entered the hall house in the afternoon. At that moment, their faces were full of shock and embarrassment. Diana and Henry had personally brought Mary to meet some important people. Mary had been dealing with them along the way, but in fact, she had been impatient for a long time. She did not expect this scene to be so grand. Didn¡¯t this mean that all the upper-ss people in New York knew her? Although it was to give her face and status, it was not conducive to her future work. Moreover, Mary did not like a high-profile life. If she had known earlier, she would not havee... Mary was a little regretful. At this moment, Jayce walked over. ¡°Sorry to bother you, father, Diana. We brothers are all eager to dance with Mary. Can you let us borrow her?¡± Jayce was dressed in an expensive ck suit. Standing under the bright lights, he was so dazzling that it was hard to open one¡¯s eyes. Mary looked at his outstretched hand. Before Henry and Diana could agree, she had already given her hand to him. Jayce held it gently, pulled Mary to his side, and lowered his head to smile at her. Mary¡¯s heart skipped a beat! Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Dancing

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary was led out of the crowd by Jayce to the upper left corner. It was clearly outside the crowd, but it seemed to be the focus of the entire banquet hall. Was it because of the five tall, handsome brothers in front of her, each one of them as perfect as Prince Charming? In addition to Griffith, who was still cold and gloomy, Mary also saw Monroe Hall. He was ring at her with a gloomy face, obviously still holding a grudge against her for disturbing his good time. Mary seemed to feel the dangerous aura of his underground king... Mary braced herself and pretended not to see Monroe¡¯s gaze. Her gaze fell on the other two people, Jayce introduced the others to Mary, ¡°This is Hugh Hall, your sixth brother. This is Herman Hall, your seventh brother. As for your second brother and fifth brother, they didn¡¯te tonight because of work. We¡¯ll slowly get to know each other in the future.¡± Mary raised her hand to greet the few in front of her, ¡°Hi, brothers. I¡¯m Mary... I¡¯m 19 years old this year...¡± It was kind of awkward! The suddenrge-scale family recognition scene made Mary feel a little at a loss. Everyone just nodded coldly. Mary felt that other than Jayce, no one seemed to wee her. Well, she didn¡¯t want to get too close to them at all! However, Monroe Hall was her mission now, so she had to get close to him... As Mary was thinking, Monroe grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, let me go first!¡± As he said that, he took Mary to the dance floor. Mary stared at him with a puzzled look, and her steps staggered! ¡°Why did you suddenly dance?¡± Monroe sneered, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for daddy¡¯s orders, do you think we would be willing?¡± Mary¡¯s mouth twitched. She understood that Henry wanted them to get to know each other better. ¡°With each and every one of you?¡± Mary looked at the four people who were still standing in the same ce not far away. There were clearly dozens of pairs of socialite daughters¡¯ gazes on them, and they looked like they wanted to stick to each other. Were they all still waiting for something? Could it be... they were waiting to dance with her? Monroe grabbed her slender waist with one big hand, and with the drum¡¯s beat, he pressed Mary against him! Lowering his head and bending down, Monroe leaned close to Mary¡¯s ear. ¡°The Hall men have given you enough face for today, haven¡¯t they?¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re really some celebrity¡¯s daughter. Yourst name is Dawson, and ours is Hall. For the sake of daddy and Diana¡¯s happiness, I¡¯ll spare you this time. Remember, next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky!¡± Mary felt Monroe¡¯s dangerous aura. Because when he spoke, she felt as if an icy, poisonous snake had climbed up her neck... it was both cold and terrifying! She gritted her teeth to suppress her fear and... anger. Monroe pushed Mary out. Mary spun and fell into Herman¡¯s arms. Herman was very young and equally handsome. He was more like a freshly ripened peach. Fair, fresh, and soft. Herman did not say a word throughout the dance, nor did he look at Mary. He raised his head and danced seriously. Mary gradually got used to the dance steps and began to dance with Herman. She had always known how to dance, but Monroe had influenced her rhythm. Not far away, Jayce looked at his brother and sister who danced perfectly on the dance floor. He could not help butugh. Monroe stared at Mary with a cold smile for a while, then turned around and entered the crowd. He was immediately surrounded by the other women. Herman quickly finished dancing. He seemed to have something urgent to do and was about to leave. Before he left, he finally took a special look at Mary. Perhaps he did not expect that this unremarkable girl would dance so well with him. Then came Griffith and Hugh. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Ambiguous

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Griffith was gloomy for a long time before he asked Mary, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Mary had a question mark on her face. ¡°Wait for you for what?¡± Griffith¡¯s face immediately turned as dark as ice. ¡°I promised Henry that I would go shopping with you.¡± Hearing Griffith gritting his teeth, Mary was stunned for a moment before she burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re quite cute!¡± Griffith¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly and ufortable when he heard the word ¡®cute¡¯. However, Mary¡¯s mood inexplicably improved. It was Hugh¡¯s turn. Unlike his brothers, he had been staring at Mary the entire time. ¡°Hugh, what are you looking at?¡± Mary was still very confident in her appearance. She only felt that Hugh was very impolite. If it was a stranger, she would not have been polite! Hugh smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking at whether you have ambition or not!¡± Mary¡¯s eyes widened. Another wolf that was not very friendly to her. ¡°Mr. Hugh Hall, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re thinking too much. If I could have refused, I would not havee. I¡¯m not particrly fond of the idea of letting the whole of New York City know me at all!¡± Hugh obviously didn¡¯t believe her. He also approached Mary and warned her, ¡°Little peasant, don¡¯t think that you can get into the socialite¡¯s circle just because of Diana! You¡¯d better keep a low profile and don¡¯t cause trouble for us!¡± Mary raised her foot and stomped on Hugh¡¯s foot! ¡°You!¡± Hugh immediately stopped his actions and widened his eyes in pain. He stared at Mary in disbelief! How dare this mad girl do this!? Mary covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°Brother, what happened to you? Did you sprain your ankle?¡± She still dared to act na?ve!? Hugh seemed to have recognized Mary¡¯s true nature. He was so angry that he wanted to reach out and grab her! Mary lifted her foot and spun. She easily fell into Jayce¡¯ arms. Mary turned around and nced at Hugh. ¡°Then I¡¯ll dance with Jayce! This is the dance I¡¯ve been looking forward to the most tonight, hehe.¡± Hugh¡¯s face was livid, but he could not re up due to tonight¡¯s scene. Mary turned back and giggled. Jayce sofltly and gentlemanly put his arm around her waist and slid onto the dance floor. ¡°I think other than Herman, you¡¯ve angered all three of them. Looks like our little Mary is still a mischievous brat!¡± Jayce¡¯s words were overly intimate, causing Mary¡¯s face to inexplicably turn red. ¡°It¡¯s their fault for provoking me...¡± Jayce replied, ¡°Mm, not losing out is pretty good.¡± Mary¡¯s heart instantly felt light. Thankfully, Jayce was different from them! ¡°Why don¡¯t you hate me like them?¡± Mary recalled that he seemed to have been very friendly towards her from the start. It was as if she really had an older brother, protecting and tolerating her. Jayce smiled and said, ¡°Little Mary, because I know that from now on, we will be a family. Even if daddy and Diana¡¯s marriage breaks down one day, it won¡¯t change the fact that we were once a family. ¡°Moreover, I have always wanted a sister since I was young. Now that such a beautiful and cute sister has descended from the sky, I naturally have to cherish and dote on her, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Jayce was really good at talking! Mary¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness, and a sweet smile appeared on her face. Jayce was right. Because of her mother¡¯s marriage to Henry, she would be involved with the Hall family for the rest of her life. ¡°Also, they don¡¯t hate you. They¡¯re just not ready yet, so they¡¯re all a little awkward!¡± Awkward? Mary did not think that their vicious words were all awkward! Huh! As if he had seen through her disapproval, Jayce lowered his head and sighed again, ¡°Actually, they are the same as me. They have wanted a sister since they were young. Why do you think there is Herman? Our mother was pregnant all the time when she was still alive. It was because of us having no sister that we made a fuss.¡± Mary was speechless. ¡°Really? You all are brothers from the same father and mother?¡± Jayce nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± The two of them danced until they had finished going over two songs. Mary looked tired. Jayce took her out of the corner of the dance floor and stopped. ¡°When did you get hurt?¡± Jayce took Mary¡¯s hand and suddenly noticed that there was dried blood on her right index finger. Mary remembered the Yellow Rose she had picked. Before she could answer, Jayce put her finger in his mouth. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: There¡¯s Only Me and My Brothers at Home!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The moment her finger touched Jayce¡¯s tongue; Mary felt as if she had been electrocuted. She could not help but want to retract her finger, but Jayce grabbed her tightly! She looked at Jayce with a dumbfounded expression. What... was he doing? Jayce licked the blood stains on Mary¡¯s fingertip and sucked gently before putting her hand down. ¡°I¡¯ll help you clean it up. Be careful next time, okay?¡± Jayce patted Mary¡¯s head gently and finally left. Mary looked at the crystal-like saliva still hanging on her finger and panted heavily. * * * * * In the second half of the banquet, Mary danced with Henry again. Then, she hid in a corner and started eating. When the dinner was over, Mary thought she could finally go home and rest. But Henry and Diana said they had an important announcement to make. And it had something to do with Mary. The guests had already left, and the servants were packing up, and Diana and Henry were waiting for them in the conference room in the side hall. The Hall Family¡¯s seven sons did not usually live on the estate, so they stayed back tonight because Henry had said so in advance. Except for Herman, who had already gone home to sleep, the other four sons who hade back today were all there. Everyone sat down on the sofa in turn, and Mary sat alone on the green sofa. She was as beautiful as a flower, and no one had fully noticed that tonight. Henry put his arm around his wife, looked at his beautiful new daughter and asked, ¡°Mary dear, I think you and these brothers already know each other, right?¡± Mary nodded, ¡°Yes, Henry. Thank you and mom for specially preparing this dinner for me. Although it¡¯s so grand that I can¡¯t handle it, I hope I didn¡¯t embarrass you.¡± Henry said, ¡°Of course not, sweetheart. In fact, your performance was very, very perfect. Your etiquette was perfect, your dancing was perfect, and you¡¯re beautiful and cute. You¡¯re even more outstanding than we imagined. Your mom is proud of you, and even I feel the pride of having a daughter!¡± Mary did not know if Henry was being polite or telling the truth, but looking at her mother¡¯s expression, she was at least not disappointed. Mary epted thepliment. Only then did Henry look at his sons, and his eyes shed. ¡°From today onwards, you will have a sister. I hope that everyone can live together in harmony and love each other.¡± Griffith did not seem to agree. Hugh and Monroe did not show their true expressions on their faces. Only the eldest son, Jayce, had a gentle expression and seemed to agree with these words. ¡°Another thing is that Diana and I are preparing to travel around the world for our honeymoon. We are not sure how long it will be.¡± ¡°The only thing that Diana and I are worried about is Mary. We want Mary to integrate into the Hall family as soon as possible, so when wee back, we hope that you will have be real siblings.¡± The four sons of the Hall family did not seem to have expected this. ¡°You¡¯re noting back for Thanksgiving, Halloween, and Christmas?¡± Although the Hall family was a wealthy family, they had always paid attention to these family gathering days. Henry shrugged. ¡°I have to be absent this year. However, you can take Mary with you for the holidays.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know her well, daddy. That¡¯s not good!¡± Monroe¡¯s face was as bad as his mood. Although he controlled the underground dynasty in New York and was usually a bloodthirsty and cruel person, he still retained a rare side of warmth for his family. Monroe suppressed his emotions and did not explode. However, he was thinking in his heart, who would want to bear the burden of an unlikable sister? Moreover, he did not agree with Mary being a part of them in his heart. Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Forced to be Her Brothers

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Griffith agreed with his brother. ¡°We don¡¯t have a problem with you guys going on your honeymoon, but Mary is an adult now. I don¡¯t think she needs our care. Everyone has their own things to do. Can¡¯t we just leave each other alone?¡± Hugh and Jayce didn¡¯t say anything. Because they knew that Henry hadn¡¯t finished his sentence. Sure enough, Henry said again, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are busy with, and I don¡¯t care how you manage your time. I only ask one thing of you.¡± Henry¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of his four sons. ¡°Let Mary spend a month with the seven of you. This month can be considered a trial period to cultivate a rtionship with you alone, and to let you experience how it feels to finally have a sister.¡± Lastly, Henry¡¯s gaze stopped on Mary¡¯s face, and he revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Mary, sweetie, what do you think of this arrangement? Will it be a problem?¡± All eyes fell on Mary. Mary felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. Mary felt the warning res! Mary was pretty much shot dead by the res! Mary, despite being the party involved, was also thest to know of Henry¡¯s arrangement! Of course, she didn¡¯t agree! Who would want to spend a month alone with them?! She just wanted to be free, okay? However, her task now was to get in touch with Monroe Hall, and she just happened to offend him, which made him very upset. Mary was still worried that she had no way to start, so she had to hesitate at this moment... Such a good opportunity, should she give it up? Mary didn¡¯t answer immediately. Henry decided, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s decided then! Diana and I are tired. We have to catch the flight early tomorrow morning. We have to go and rest.¡± After Henry said his piece, he turned and was about to leave. Monroe seemed to be unable to bear it any longer, and his gloomy face exploded, ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t you going too far!? We didn¡¯t agree at all!¡± Hugh finally said, ¡°Daddy, we respect your marriage to Diana, but please respect our lives. We can¡¯t ept Mary, and we won¡¯t agree to live alone with her for a month!¡± Griffith nodded in agreement. Only Jayce sat there with his legs crossed, not saying a word. Mary knew that this was probably the only chance she had to get in touch with Monroe Hall! She pulled her little face, feeling wronged. ¡°Henry, forget it. You Don¡¯t have to force them. We should indeed have our own lives. I¡¯m still the same as before. I should go back to work at the publishing house. Today was like a dream... I¡¯m very happy, thank you.¡± Mary felt that her acting skills had be better. Hearing that, Diana, who had been quiet for the whole night, finally could not help but go up and hug her daughter. ¡°Oh, my baby, you¡¯ve been wronged! Mommy originally wanted your brothers to take care of you and help you adapt to the Hall family life as soon as possible, but it seems that it¡¯s not possible... why don¡¯t you apany mommy on her honeymoon?¡± Diana was reluctant to part with Mary because she also wanted to renew the old rtionship she had with her daughter. But Henry¡¯s words were also right. The rtionship between a brother and sister was also very important. Moreover, they could help Mary gain a foothold in the upper ss of New York society faster. Diana¡¯s tears made Henry anxious. ¡°Darling, what nonsense are you talking about? How can we bring Mary along on our honeymoon? Don¡¯t worry, if they don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll write off my business empire for Mary to inherit! I¡¯ll make sure these brats don¡¯t get a single cent!¡± Although Henry said it in anger, it still shocked everyone present! Even Mary felt that Henry was crazy! If he dared give it to her, she wouldn¡¯t dare take it! Chapter 12

Chapter 12: The Point of Contact

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion None of the Hall sons took Henry¡¯s words as a joke. Although all seven of them were now very rich, had their own careers, and had more money than they could ever use, no one wanted to see Mary, an outsider, take all of the Hall¡¯s property. Henry was threatening them. Suddenly, no one objected to the matter. Jayce still didn¡¯t say a word as he left the room. Mary was very tired after a day going about as a Hall daughter. So, she didn¡¯t refuse Diana¡¯s invitation to stay tonight. She went back to her room and fell asleep. Early the next morning, Diana and Henry left. Mary sat alone in the dining room while twelve servants served her breakfast. One of the maids, Mary noted, looked familiar. She then quickly recalled that this was the woman who was having s*x with Monroe in the room yesterday! It seemed that they had been together for a long time. Thinking of the days toe, Mary woke up and began to have a headache. How was she going to deal with her seven brothers who suddenly appeared andplete the mission at the same time? And all this while she had to hide her real identity? Before breakfast was finished, Jayce¡¯s assistant arrived. ¡°Good morning, Miss Dawson. I¡¯m Jayce Hall¡¯s head assistant. My name is Jason. The president asked me to pick you up at his house.¡± Mary recognized this person. Yesterday, he had pped John. ¡°Hello, Jason. Just call me Mary. Can you help me tell Jayce that I want to go to Monroe¡¯s ce first?¡± Mary wanted to take the initiative to make contact with the target of this mission! Jason seemed to be a little surprised by Mary¡¯s request, but he still immediately turned around and took the phone to ask Jayce. A minuteter, Jason came back and said, ¡°The president said of course. He will contact Mr. Monroe to pass on your message and let me send you directly to Mr. Monroe¡¯s house.¡± Mary breathed a sigh of relief, but there was also an inexplicable feeing of?disappointment in her heart. Did Jayce think it didn¡¯t matter where she went? Thinking of his expression when the show ended yesterday, he seemed unhappy. Was it because Henry threatened them? Would he hate himself for it? Mary really wanted to call Jayce, so she took the initiative to ask Jason for his number. Mary first put away the number, and then followed Jason to set off. After passing through the dense forest, arge European-style castle appeared before her eyes! After passing through therge iron gate and entering the castle, Mary saw a peaceful scene that looked like a mini paradise. But truthfully, who knew how many pairs of eyes were staring at her, the uninvited guest who had suddenly barged in. After Jason left, Mary was brought to a guest room on the third floor by the maid. ¡°Sir has instructed that before hees back, please stay in your room and don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± With that, the cold-faced maid went out and locked her in her room. Mary knew that Monroe Hall would not ept her so easily. After all, he was the one who objected the most yesterday. However, she understood him quite well. He was a big shot in the gang, so how could he easily reveal his identity to an ¡®outsider¡¯ like her? Moreover, she had interrupted his good time and made him not receive satisfaction! Tsk tsk... In the afternoon, Mary could not sit still. It was already past lunch time, and she was thirsty and hungry. If Monroe did note back, would she have to sit still and wait for death? Mary came to the window and looked down at the distance from the window to the ground. Each floor of the castle was very high, so she was ten meters from the ground on the third floor. But this height was not difficult for her. What she needed to be more careful of was that several pairs of eyes in the castle might be staring at her. After Mary got away, she secretly searched for a while and found the kitchen. It was past the lunchtime, so there was no one in the kitchen at the moment. Mary picked up some food and was ready to go back to her room. Just then, she suddenly heard an urgent voice from outside: ¡°Sir is back, let¡¯s prepare lunch!¡± Chapter 13

Chapter 13: She Hung on the Boss

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary immediately slipped out from the back door. Leaning against the corner of the wall, Mary heard voicesing from the kitchen that was instantly filled with people. She heaved a sigh of relief. Mary thought that no one would notice her. Who knew that just as she turned around, she would be seen by others! ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± A tall woman in a red dress with red hair and a voluptuous figure walked towards her. Her facial features and temperament were very flirtatious. Mary immediately calmed down after being discovered. ¡°I¡¯m a guest here. Who are you?¡± The woman looked at Mary sternly. ¡°I¡¯m the hostess here! A guest? Howe I¡¯ve never seen you before!?¡± Hostess? Howe she had never heard of Monroe Hall getting married! If she had four sisters-inw, how could she be useless at the dinner party yesterday? However, Mary did not expose the woman. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I just got here.¡± Unexpectedly, the woman¡¯s face suddenly changed, and she shouted, ¡°Liar! Men, arrest her! Put her in the dog cage! I want to interrogate this thief!¡± Only then did Mary see that the food she had hidden in her clothes had fallen to the ground at some point. A group of people suddenly appeared out of nowhere and surrounded Mary, trying to grab her. Mary, of course, would not give up. She turned around and ran into the kitchen. The kitchen was thrown upside down by her visit! As she ran, Mary used the food she had hidden on her as a weapon and threw it at the people who were chasing her! After making a mess in the kitchen, Mary rushed out of the kitchen through the main door! Now, only Monroe Hall could solve her predicament! Mary shouted while running, ¡°Help ¡ª help ¡ª Monroe Hall!!! If you don¡¯t save me, I¡¯m going to die ¡ª Monroe!!! Hall!!!¡± Mary¡¯s hysteria and her gall to call the big boss¡¯s name in the castle immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention! Almost everyone did not know who she was. ¡°Oh my God! Is she crazy? How dare she call him by his name?¡± ¡°She¡¯s going to die. There will be more corpses in the castle today.¡± ¡°She¡¯s too bold. Sir will definitely torture her!¡± ¡°Sir hates women who don¡¯t respect him the most. This woman is really courting death!¡± ¡°Heh, she¡¯s going to die before she can even climb into Sir¡¯s bed. What a pity...¡± The chatterboxes gathered together and muttered to themselves. One chatterbox even craned his neck to see how Mary would continue to court death! Mary came to the center of the castle¡¯s main hall. She continued to shout out Monroe Hall¡¯s name. The woman in red and the group of servants and thugs she led had already caught up. However, they did not capture Mary immediately. The woman in red sneered at Mary in the middle of the hall. She knew that this beautiful and young girl did not need her to do it herself. Monroe would tear her into pieces! ¡°Monroe Hall!!!¡± ¡°What are you shouting for! Are you courting death!?¡± Suddenly, a fierce shout came from the stairs. Dressed in ck, Monroe Hall stood on the stairs with a straight face. His eyes were as cold and terrifying as if they had been poisoned! This damn woman... Why is it her again! When Jayce called and said that she was the first one to look for him, he couldn¡¯t believe it! Didn¡¯t she know how much he hated her? She was sure that he wouldn¡¯t dare try and strangle her to death! Monroe Hall¡¯s murderous look made everyone in the castle shiver. They knew how terrifying their master¡¯s methods were... But in the next second, Mary rushed forward! Everyone covered their eyes and didn¡¯t dare look! Then, there was the sound of gasps! What did they see!? This girl who suddenly appeared out of nowhere and caused chaos in the castle, she... hung... on... the... Boss¡¯s... body! Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Miss, I Will Die!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary was like a teddy bear, like a pendant, hanging on the body of the mafia boss, Monroe Hall. The crowd did not dare look, but also totally wanted to continue watching. So thrilling! So exciting! What if they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off her? Sir would tear her apart, right? The scene would be bloody! Oh! Oh! So good, so good! However, contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, although Monroe Hall was unhappy, he did not tear the girl apart immediately. ¡°How dare you? How dare you? Get the hell out of here!!!¡± Although he shouted at her, this was already something that everyone could not believe. However, what happened next made them even more unable to believe their own eyes ¡ª Mary finally jumped onto Monroe¡¯s body. She was afraid that she would fall, so she wrapped her arms around Monroe Hall¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡±?She sobbed. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell her to back off, I¡¯ll be tortured to death by your mistress! What will you tell Henry and my mother then? Don¡¯t you think so, brother?¡± Brother?! What!? Everyone was dumbfounded. Monroe Hall stared at Mary as if she was a monster. He was suddenly very curious. ¡°Are you really not afraid of me at all?¡± Of course she was! Who would dare ride on a lion¡¯s head and behave atrociously without being afraid?! Moreover, every time he stared at her, she was terrified. Because she knew that he really wanted to kill her! But, she had an ace in her hand! So, she had to pretend to be calm, try to be calm, and...act atrociously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my brother?¡± Mary smiled innocently. Monroe Hall had a feeling that pushing her away was useless. He grabbed her arm with one hand, and with a gentle pull, he took Mary off his body. Mary was locked in the room again. But this time, he had someone bring her food and water. After Mary was full, she realized that this Monroe Hall was trying to lock her up for a month? Taking out her cell phone, Mary contacted her superior. ¡°I¡¯m Orange Cat. I want to know, what is the purpose of getting close to Monroe Hall?¡± Superior: ¡°In recent months, there has been a constant leak of ssified information abroad. ording to our investigation, the information was leaked from the raging me group in Monroe Hall. Therefore, our CIA is certain that the Raging me Group has foreign spies.¡± ¡°However, the Raging me group has many eyes and many eyes. Whether this spy is Monroe Hall himself, or one of his subordinates, there is still no way to confirm.¡± ¡°In order not to alert the enemy, we have already sent five groups of people to approach Monroe Hall. However, without exception, every time, we have suffered losses.¡± Mary did not expect the matter to be soplicated. It was actually rted to homnd security and spies. ¡°Why are you getting close to Hall? I don¡¯t think the person you¡¯re looking for is him!¡± The Hall family was so prosperous that doing such a thing was tantamount to destroying the empire. Therefore, she did not believe that the spy would be Monroe Hall. It had to be someone within his organization. The uplink sighed. ¡°Orange Cat, only by getting close to the pinnacle of power can we capture any viin.¡± Mary did not tell her superior that she had sessfully approached Monroe Hall. Because even though she had already moved into Monroe Hall¡¯sir, she was still thousands of miles away from him... When the maid came to deliver dinner, Mary told her that she wanted to see Monroe Hall. Perhaps because she knew that Mary¡¯s identity was a little special, the maid¡¯s attitude became gentle. ¡°But Sir has instructed that he doesn¡¯t want to see you...¡± Mary pouted. ¡°Then secretly let me out, I¡¯ll go find him myself!¡± The maid¡¯s face was filled with shock, and she said with great difficulty, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll die!¡± Chapter 15

Chapter 15: He Imprisoned Her

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary saw that the maid seemed to be really scared, so she had no choice but to give up on the idea. ¡°Monroe Hall... my brother, is he very cruel?¡± The maid didn¡¯t dare nod, and she didn¡¯t dare shake her head. Mary asked, ¡°You won¡¯t dare answer this question, then let me ask you, who was the woman in red today?¡± The maid hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? She is Sir¡¯s mistress, Jennifer.¡± Really a mistress? Mary had guessed correctly! ¡°No wonder she calls herself the hostess. Will my brother, Monroe marry her?¡± ¡°That... No one knows. But in this castle, Sir¡¯s mistresses and goes, and only she stays the longest. No other woman can control her, so she is very arrogant!¡± She screamed to lock someone in a cage, therefore, she was indeed very arrogant. The maid only dared say this, so Mary let her go. Late at night, Mary was going to try and escape from the room through the window again. She had to negotiate with Monroe Hall, or she would go crazy first if she was locked up for a month! But just as she went down to the second floor, before shended, a beam of light suddenly hit her body. Mary was so scared that she shivered, the soles of her feet slipped, she screamed and fell down! However, Mary did not feel the pain in her butt as she had expected. She was caught by someone. She looked up and saw Monroe Hall¡¯s handsome face. His expression at that moment was extremely terrifying... Mary could not help but swallow her saliva. ¡°Hi, hello? Good evening, brother...?¡± Monroe Hall stared at her and smiled coldly. ¡°So, this is how you came out of your room in the afternoon to steal food?¡± Mary scratched her head awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m hungry and thirsty...¡± Monroe said, ¡°You¡¯re hungry now? Do you want me to roast a wholemb for you to eat?¡± Mary seemed to hear the sound of gnashing teeth. She flipped over and quickly jumped out of Monroe Hall¡¯s firm embrace. ¡°No need! Actually, I came over the wall this time to look for you. I have to talk to you! You can¡¯t keep me locked in my room all the time!¡± ¡°Heh,ing out to specially looking for me? It seems that everything¡¯s been hard on you.¡± After saying that, Monroe raised his finger to the dark ce behind him, and two men in ck walked out forward. Mary immediately leaned against the wall. She felt that Monroe was going to throw her back into the room again! ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back! Monroe Hall! We have to talk! Monroe Hall! Hey-¡± Mary¡¯sints helplessly disappeared into the dark night. Once again, it was aplete defeat! Looking at the tightly shut door and the locked windows, Mary was so furious she almost died! She struggled on the bed in a frenzy for a long time. Suddenly, she thought of Jayce. Now, she could only turn to Jayce for help! She searched for the phone number that Jason had left for her in the morning. Mary did not notice that it was alreadyte at night, so she still dialed the number. Half a minuteter, the phone was finally picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± The deep and alluring voice seemed to be telling Mary that Jayce had been woken up in his sleep. A trace of guilt welled up in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Jayce. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s Mary.¡± ¡°Oh... sweetheart... it¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jayce¡¯s voice was still very gentle, but for some reason, Mary felt a sense of alienation. Perhaps it was because he was woken up in her sleep? ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to disturb your sleep. Can you send Jason over to pick me up tomorrow?¡± Jayce¡¯s voice gradually became clear. ¡°You¡¯re going into the city? Why don¡¯t you let Monroe¡¯s people send you directly?¡± Mary replied, ¡°Because he imprisoned me.¡± Jayce went quiet. Chapter 16

Chapter 16: A Restaurant where She Couldn¡¯t Fit In

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The next day came by. Mary asked the maid at breakfast and was told that Monroe had left early in the morning. Mary knew that if she wanted to find out about the spies, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find a snitch in the castle. She had to get in touch with Monroe¡¯s Raging me Corporation! At 9:30 a.m., the maid opened the door and said that Jason was here. Apparently, .Jayce had already called Monroe, so Monroe¡¯s men didn¡¯t stop him, and Jason smoothly picked Mary up and took her out. Mary asked Jason to drop her off at her old apartment. Mary changed into a clean set of clothes, a simple T-shirt and jeans. Then she tied up her long blonde hair, looking fresh and beautiful. After packing, Mary returned the rental. She thought she might not being back for a while. Mary wanted to do something without Jason, but Jason told her that Jayce wanted to have lunch with her. Mary wanted to meet Jayce, too, and agreed. Jason took Mary to the restaurant, arranged everything, and left. The scenery and location of the restaurant were excellent, and it was a VIP membership, so ordinary people were not qualified toe in and eat. At 11:30 a.m., there were no other customers in the restaurant besides her. Mary was sitting outside the balcony, looking at the scenery while ying with her phone, leisurely waiting for Jayce. Suddenly, someone recognized her. ¡°Mary Dawson? How could it be you? How could you be here?¡± Mary looked up at the other party. It was her aunt¡¯s cousin, Selena. Mary was surprised and asked, ¡°You¡¯re a waitress here?¡± Selena¡¯s expression became proud. ¡°Of course! This is the famous Rose restaurant in New York City! No one who doesn¡¯t have a fortune of over ten million can be a rich person here! How could you possibly be here?¡± Selena didn¡¯t believe that Mary could afford to eat at the Rose restaurant, even if it was just a sd. Mary replied, ¡°Oh, someone invited me to dinner.¡± Selena¡¯s expression became strange, ¡°I knew it... but how could you know such a rich person? Are you someone else¡¯s mistress? Heh, you don¡¯t look like it from the way you dress! Mary Dawson, to be honest, did you know that I worked here and deliberately stole someone¡¯s membership card to humiliate me?¡± Mary sneered. ¡°Selena, you think too highly of yourself.¡± She said. Although they had old grudges, Mary did not have so much free time to think about her. Looking at the drink in Selena¡¯s hand, Mary asked, ¡°Is it for me? Give it to me.¡± Unexpectedly, Selena red at her fiercely, turned around and left with the drink in her hand. Mary was stunned. After a while, Selena came over with a few good waiters. Selena said arrogantly, ¡°Mary Dawson! You¡¯d better hand over the membership card you stole before we call the police!¡± She was sure that Mary knew that she worked here, so she came here to show off. After all, Selena knew that Mary was just a vige girl from Green Grid town. How could she just walk in and out of Rose Restaurant? Maryughed angrily. ¡°Selena, can you grow a brain? Do you have evidence to prove that I¡¯m a Thief?¡± ¡°Then please take out your membership card! ording to the membership number, we can check the customer¡¯s information. If it really is yours, we¡¯ll apologize to you!¡± Mary rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a membership card.¡± The other waiters immediately joined in the fun. ¡°Then how did she get in?¡± ¡°Tell the manager.¡± ¡°Ha, you want to make yourself proud by sneaking in. Selena said that she was just a poor little girl who stayed in their house!¡± ¡°Then she was kicked out and was still living on the street!¡± ¡°How could such a person enter our restaurant? What a disgrace!¡± ¡°You! Get out of Rose Restaurant!¡± ¡°You are not wee here! Get Out!¡± ¡°I want to tell the manager that if she doesn¡¯t get out, I will resign!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± The group was about to protest when the manager stood behind them with a dark face. ¡°What are you doing!? Do you all want to be fired!? I think you are tired of living! How can customers who have not been identified be invited into the restaurant? A bunch of idiots!¡± After the manager finished scolding them, his expression changed, and he immediately put on a pleasant expression and invited the man behind him toe forward with a ttering look. ¡°Mr. Hall, this way please.¡± Jayce Hall was here. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: The Arrogant Cousin

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jayce¡¯s handsome and noble temperament immediately caused the waitresses who had not reacted to the manager¡¯s angry roar to fall into a frenzy of excitement. Jayce¡¯s face was rarely gloomy and unhappy. He was personally brought to Mary by the manager. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. Hall. I¡¯ll try my best to make up for the grievance that this beautifuldy has just suffered!¡± The manager was a person who had seen the world, especially when he knew that this world-ss rich man in front of him must not be offended. Jayce first looked at Mary in aforting manner before asking the manager, ¡°How are you going to deal with this?¡± Obviously, he did not want to let this matter go; he was angry at these people. ¡°Ah, this... of course it¡¯s...¡± Of course, the manager could not fire seven or eight people at once, so his forehead immediately began to sweat profusely. Seeing the manager¡¯s reaction, Jayce only smiled slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t want the restaurant anymore?¡± The manager¡¯s legs trembled, and he almost knelt down. ¡°Mr. Hall, Please Be merciful!¡± Jayce said, ¡°I chose your restaurant today because I think your service has always been good. It seems that I overestimated Rose restaurant, the staff here bullies the customers, and even bullied my little princess. Who do you think you are?¡± Who was the scariest person in the world? It was definitely not those big shots who looked ferocious. It was, instead, the gentlemen who were in high positions. They looked gentle on the surface, but in fact, no one knew how powerful their methods were. Mary instantly had this experience. Although Jayce was smiling, she could feel that Jayce¡¯s aura made everyone fear him. Mary was very relieved, because she felt safe being protected by her family. ¡°Hey, big brother, I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time, and I was framed as a thief by these people. I almost didn¡¯t get to eat lunch, sigh!¡± ¡°Plop!¡±! The manager held the table and knelt down. He immediately stood up weakly, ¡°I¡¯ll fire all these people who offended miss! Mr. Hall, don¡¯t worry, the next time youe to our restaurant, you won¡¯t see these disgusting faces again!¡± Finally, a wave of regretful wails came from behind. Selena struggled forward, ¡°Mary, I... I¡¯m your cousin! You can¡¯t treat me like this... help me plead for mercy...¡± Mary pretended not to hear it. Everyone who was called over by Selena but lost such a high-paid and decent job, cried out, ¡°Selena, you shameless b*tch! You made us lose our jobs, how can you have the face to plead for mercy and stay?¡± Selena was about to be dragged down when Jayce suddenly said, ¡°Since she¡¯s my little Mary¡¯s cousin, she¡¯ll stay for now. Wait on us until we finish this lunch.¡± Mary looked up at Jayce and suddenly felt pity for Selena who was left behind. The other waiters¡¯ eyes were spitting fire as they red at Selena and left angrily. The guests had arrived and the dishes were being served. Selena stood at the table the whole time and waited on them nervously. Jayce asked Mary, ¡°What would you have done if I hadn¡¯te?¡± Mary sighed. ¡°What would I have done? I would have sat at the door and waited for you! Who told you to choose a restaurant where I had an old acquaintance?¡± Jayce couldn¡¯t help but pinch Mary¡¯s soft face. ¡°Little brat, I think you are deliberately trying to make me feel sorry for you. Tell me, is this the cousin who bullied you at your aunt¡¯s House?¡± Selena¡¯s hand trembled, and the teapot jingled as she looked at Mary with pleading eyes. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Doting and Getting Revenge

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid. ¡°Yeah. When I slept in the attic, she always put rats and cockroaches in my room. She also deliberately cut my clothes, tore up my books and homework, sshed water on me while I was asleep, and made me do all the housework. Isn¡¯t that mean?¡± She knew that Jayce must have thoroughly investigated her before picking her up from the publishing house! Fortunately, the technology and methods of the Intelligence Bureau were superior, so he should have only found out what he could. Selena looked at Mary with a sobbing tone. ¡°Mary, I¡¯m sorry for my previous stupidity. I¡¯m really, really sorry... Actually, my mother, your aunt, she really misses you...¡± Mary¡¯s eyes turned cold. She finally looked up at her cousin. ¡°Selena, I¡¯m not a little girl anymore.¡± Mary recalled the two months she had been bullied. Even when she had left their house with her luggage, she had not received the school¡¯s amodation application and had been living on the streets. Mary did not regret her decision to leave. That had only strengthened her willpower and determination to survive on her own! Jayce asked Mary, ¡°How do you want to take revenge on her?¡± Mary blinked. She looked at Selena, who was about to kneel down to her, and suddenly smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep her?¡± Selena was so grateful that she almost cried. But Jayceughed. This girl was more interesting than he had imagined! That afternoon, Selena was beaten up. Since then, she was teased almost every time she got off work. There was even one time when she was dragged into an alley by two strong men. Because of her selfishness and stupidity, she had ruined so many people¡¯s jobs in an instant, so someone was taking revenge on her maliciously. She was tortured to the point where she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so she took the initiative to leave her job, and never appeared in Rose restaurant again.. After their unpleasant lunch, Jayce and Mary changed ces to drink coffee. This time, because of Jayce, Mary was treated like the VIP guest throughout the entire journey. ¡°Diana filled your wardrobe with clothes, and you went to Monroe¡¯s ce without bringing any?¡± Mary scratched her head awkwardly. ¡°I think it¡¯s morefortable to wear this.¡± Jayce looked at her deeply. Although she was dressed casually, it was undeniable that Mary was confident, youthful, beautiful, and charming without any disguise. His heart suddenly softened. ¡°Do you want to know how to take down your fourth brother?¡± Mary¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Please advise me, big brother!¡± Jayce said, ¡°Your fourth brother is a pushover. Moreover, he appreciates capable people.¡± When Mary heard this, she already had some ideas in her mind. ¡°However, I think he only wants to lock me up for a month and then quickly kick me out. I have no chance to show him my true self!¡± Jayce smiled. ¡°That will depend on your own ability. Mary, I still have things to do in the afternoon. Let¡¯s call it a day. I will visit Monroe when I have time.¡± Mary was a little disappointed that they were going to part so soon. ¡°Jayce, I have onest question!¡± Jayce had already stood up and looked down at her. ¡°I mean, did Henry¡¯s words that day make you afraid of my existence?¡± Jayce did not expect her to ask such a bold question! This girl, was she really... too naive? ¡°Yes, for a moment.¡± Jayce answered honestly. He was the eldest son of the Hall family. Since his youth, he had been groomed to be the heir of the group. Moreover, he was born with astonishing talent in business. Mary said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although Henry was just joking, I never thought of taking a single cent from the Hall family. I am me, Mary Dawson. My future will depend on myself!¡± Jayce reached out and gently stroked her head. ¡°Then I have faith in your future, little Mary.¡± When Jayce left, Mary refused to let Jason send her back. She hade out specially because she was going to meet an old friend tonight. At Nightshade Bar. Mary wore a mask and a sexy bunny uniform. She held a tray and a bottle of wine in one hand as she walked down the dark corridor. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Cat Girls in Heat

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The Nightshade Bar, was one of the most mysterious underground bars in New York City. Mary used to work there, because the pay was really high. At the Nightshade Bar, the bunny girls were saleswomen who sold alcohol instead of sex. Mary used to make $500 a night. But at the same time, the bunny girls could do anything as long as the customers were willing to pay. Mary came to the end of the corridor and pushed the door open. Johnny Turner was holding two cat girls in his arms, and at his feet was a bunny girl pouring wine. When Mary came in, Johnny did not find out who she really was. Johnny was passionately kissing the chestnut-haired cat girl on the left, and the ck-haired cat girl on the right was kissing Johnny¡¯s neck all the way down to his chest. Johnny¡¯s hand began to reach into the chestnut-haired cat girl¡¯s cor, holding the two balls of softness and kneading them. The ck-haired cat girl came between Johnny¡¯s legs, pulled down his zipper, pulled out Johnny¡¯s soft d*ck, and opened her mouth to take a bite. Under the efforts of the ck-haired cat girl, Johnny¡¯s d*ck finally turned into a hard and long. The ck-haired cat girl spat out his d*ck and slowly got up. She sat on Johnny¡¯sp and lowered her head to kiss Johnny passionately. The chestnut-haired cat girl used her gloves to y with his d*ck that had been left out, but her mouth gently nibbled on the ck-haired cat girl¡¯s nipples through her clothes. Gasps, groans, and lewdness filled the entire private room. After a series of forey, Johnny was no longer willing to wait. He tore apart the ck-haired cat girl¡¯s socks with one hand and pulled open the two strips of cloth from her intimate parts. His d*ck was ced at the entrance, ready to go in. Just as he was about to enter ¡ª ¡°Who are you?¡± The bunny girl who had been mixing drinks noticed Mary and noticed that she had been sitting by the side watching the free show ever since she entered the house. This attitude was a little too calm and bold! This was Johnny! Did she want to die? The bunny girl¡¯s voice sessfully attracted Johnny¡¯s attention. The ck-haired cat girl could not help but grab the d*ck and sit down! ¡°Squelch-¡± She went all the way down! The ck-haired cat girl could not help but moan as she started to work on the d*ck. Johnny, on the other hand, cried out involuntarily as if he had seen a ghost, ¡°F*ck! Why are you here!?¡± Johnny pushed away the ck-haired cat girl who was addicted to sex and immediately covered his crotch! ¡°F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! Are you going to cripple my d*ck!? Natalie!¡± Mary grinned, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m watching the show, don¡¯t be soft! Go on, go on, let me finish watching!¡± ¡°Watch your mother then! F*ck! Get out! All of you get out!¡± Johnny lost his temper, and the cat girl who had just been passionate with him was immediately chased out! The cat girl red at Mary with some resentment, but she did not dare to have any objections. Soon, only Mary and Johnny were left in the room. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me to death! Why did you suddenlye here? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few months, did you speciallye to find me? Why didn¡¯t you give me a call in advance?¡± Johnny stuffed his d*ck into his pants rudely as he kept sizing up Mary. Yes, although Mary was wearing ace mask, he still recognized her at a nce. That was because Mary was his brother¡¯s ex-girlfriend who had worked here for a year, and because she was very smart and special, Johnny became good friends with her. And Johnny knew that Natalie was just an alias. As for what her real name was, he still didn¡¯t know. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: A Bunny Meets Her Fourth Brother

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary took off her mask and took a sip of her wine. ¡°If I had called you in advance, would I have seen the show? Hehe.¡± Mary¡¯s smile was a little perverted. Johnny had a headache. ¡°Please, don¡¯t mention it! If Harry finds out that you saw my d*ck, he¡¯ll go crazy!¡± Mary asked, ¡°Is Harry okay?¡± Johnny said, ¡°Just like that. Why did youe to me? You dressed like that, and Jim opened the back door for you? That kid has always liked you, so he must be crazy to see you.¡± Mary said, ¡°Yes. I came to you today, and I do have something to ask you for help. Do you know about the Raging me Corporation?¡± Johnny was shocked. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t shoot yourself in the foot. You know that both of us brothers don¡¯t want to lose you!¡± Mary didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not looking for death. I just want to know something about the Corporation. I want to know how to get in! Aren¡¯t you an old fox? I¡¯m sure I¡¯m right to look for you!¡± Johnny looked at Mary¡¯s serious expression and raised his hands to admit defeat. ¡°Alright, I really lost to you. As for the Raging me Corporation, I don¡¯t care why you want to know, but I can only tell you what I know.¡± ¡°The Raging me Corporation looks like a legitimatepany on the surface, but in fact, it manages some illegal businesses. Sixty percent of the entertainment venues, the Red Light District, and some casinos in New York City are owned by it.¡± ¡°I also know that the big boss of the Raging me Corporation is selling arms and smuggling... I can¡¯t say any more. I have to save my own life!¡± Just as Johnny finished speaking, Jim came in. He knocked on the door, and a chubby round face cautiously peeked out from the crack. ¡°Johnny, Natalie, someone from the Raging me Corporation is here. Gordon wants you to go out and help with something.¡± Johnny¡¯s eyebrows jumped. What a coincidence? The Raging me Corporation had its own entertainment venue, and usually rarely went to other people¡¯s territory! He looked at Mary. ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Mary smiled and got up, putting on her mask. ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m just a bunny girl selling wine. I¡¯ll be going out first!¡± When she passed Jim, Mary smiled sweetly, then took her wine and left, shaking her butt. Johnny cursed in a low voice, got up immediately, and followed her out. The Rooftop Casino. The ce had been cleared out today. Other than the dozens of serious men in ck, only Monroe Hall and his business partner, Hayden, were drinking and talking at the main seat. The cat girls stood in a row. The bunny girls had already entered the venue to pour the drinks. Mary was also mixed in. She kept ncing in Monroe¡¯s direction. It had to be said that Monroe, who was serious about his business, was still very handsome. At least on this rooftop, no one¡¯s looks and temperament couldpare to his. He was more like a star in the dark night, dazzling and bright. It was impossible to ignore him. ¡°You guys, go and pour the wine!¡± The supervisor, Gordon, came over and coincidentally transferred Mary¡¯s team to serve Monroe. Mary remained calm, but Johnny, who had just entered the door, still noticed her at a nce! Johnny¡¯s eyes widened, and his chest thumped wildly! ¡°Johnny, what are you doing? Hurry up and go see if Mr. Hall needs anything!¡± Gordon called Johnny back to his senses in a low voice. Johnny could only suppress the uneasiness in his heart and decided to act ording to the situation. Mary had poured three sses of wine for Monroe. As for Monroe, he did not seem to have noticed anything. ¡°What¡¯s your name? You¡¯re very beautiful.¡± Hayden suddenly lifted Mary¡¯s chin and stared at her face, which was wearing ace mask, carefully. Mary immediately pushed Hayden¡¯s hand away. ¡°Sorry, sir. I¡¯m just a bunny.¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Sexual Pervert

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hayden was a little disappointed. Gordon came forward and pointed at Mary. ¡°You ungrateful little fool! It¡¯s an honor that Mr. Seashell likes you! Go and pour some wine for Mr. Seashell!¡± After cursing, Gordon leaned over to Mary¡¯s ear and warned, ¡°Do you want to die? Do you know who these people are? If you don¡¯t want to die, then hurry up and sit over there!¡± Mary nced at Gordon. The supervisor had clearly set the rule that no bunny girl could force anyone, and now he was in a hurry to break it? Mary was not angry because she was afraid that Monroe would discover her if she moved too much. Thinking that she was going to get close to the Raging me Corporation, Mary endured it, got up, and sat next to Hayden. ¡°Hello, Mr. Seashell. My name is Natalie. Can I just pour you some wine?¡± Hearing the name Natalie, Gordon looked at Mary deeply again. Why did she suddenlye back? Hayden Seashell was very happy. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just drinking wine tonight, my little sweetheart.¡± Johnny suddenly winked at Mary. Mary wanted to pretend not to see it, but Johnny threw himself forward and poured all the wine in the ss on Mary. ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m sorry. Do you want to change your clothes?¡± Mary said nothing, Johnny Turner... could he be more obvious? Hayden Seashell smelled the aroma of the wine on Mary¡¯s body, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Miss Natalie, you smell so good...¡± Mary realized that something was wrong. Just as she was about to follow Johnny¡¯s instructions and get changed, Monroe Hall suddenly spoke. ¡°Sit here with me.¡± Mary¡¯s body trembled. Did Monroe realize something? Hayden immediately objected and grabbed Mary¡¯s wrist. ¡°Mr. Hall, I took a liking to Miss Natalie first...¡± The corner of Hall¡¯s mouth curled into a sneer as he stared at Hayden. ¡°Mr. Seashell you¡¯re being so stingy? She¡¯s just a bunny girl pouring wine. Does Mr. Seashell want to do anything else?¡± Hayden was embarrassed and had no choice but to give in. Just like that, Mary was moved to Monroe¡¯s side. She felt like she was sitting on pins and needles and did not dare look at Monroe. She felt that Monroe must have discovered something. Otherwise, why would he be so kind to save a bunny? However, throughout the rest of the process, Monroe did not even give Mary a nce. Mary also listened to their conversation. It was just business, nothing special. Until the end, Monroe Hall didn¡¯t pay any attention to Mary. The guest left, johnny pulled Mary and said while panting, ¡°Natalie, do you know how dangerous it was just now? That Mr. Hayden Seashell is famous for being a pervert! Not many young girls can get out of his bed in one piece, and countless of them have died...¡± Mary was surprised. Such a gentle-looking person was actually such a pervert! However, if it was as simple as it seemed, why would he do business with Monroe Hall. ¡°But why would Monroe Hall save you? How strange! This weirdo would never do such a good deed!¡± Mary was also curious. If Monroe found out who she was, he would definitely fly into a rage and take her back immediately, right? But he didn¡¯t. That night, Mary didn¡¯t return to the castle, but stayed in a hotel. Early the next morning, Mary asked Jason to send her back to the castle. Monroe was eating breakfast when he heard his subordinate report that Mary had returned. His face immediately darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t let her in!¡± Jennifer did not dare to provoke him at this time. After a while, she saw that Monroe was in a better mood, so she dared to ask, ¡°Dear, do you really hate your sister?¡± Monroe did not answer. After a while, his subordinate reported again, ¡°Sir, Miss said that if you don¡¯t let her in, she will... sit at the door and cry... Cough!¡± What kind of childish threatening method was this? It simply had no weight! Monroe barked, ¡°Shameful girl! Bring her here!¡± The subordinate was shocked. Boss, you really went back on your word so quickly! Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Released from Imprisonment

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary was brought in front of Monroe. She stared at the sumptuous breakfast on the table, clutching her stomach in grievance. ¡°Monroe, I¡¯m so hungry. Can I sit down and have breakfast with you?¡± Jayce had said that Monroe would not be swayed by force, so Mary wanted to turn herself into a little cutie. The veins on Monroe Hall¡¯s temples throbbed! ¡°Who are you to ask for breakfast if you didn¡¯t go home at night?¡± After saying that, Monroe Hall threw down the knife and fork in his hand, wiped his mouth, and was about to leave. Mary went forward and grabbed his arm. ¡°Brother! I went back to my apartment yesterday to get my luggage! You Don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t bring anything. My whole body is sour and stinky. Do you want to see a sloppy sister every day?¡± The expression on Mary¡¯s face was sincere and pitiful. Monroe was suddenly curious. How could there be so many different women in this world? She was indeed born to be an actress! ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± Monroe shook Mary off, turned around and strode off to work. But Monroe didn¡¯t get angry. Once again, the people who were secretly observing them in the castle were shocked. Among them was Jennifer. Jennifer felt threatened. She looked at Mary coldly, although Mary didn¡¯t spare her a nce. After breakfast, Mary was taken to the bedroom again, and then the door was closed. Mary washed herself leisurely, put on a mask, cut her nails, packed her luggage, ate lunch, and then took a nap. At six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Adele, the maid who had been delivering Mary¡¯s food, suddenly came to Mary and said, ¡°Miss, Sir asked me to take you down to dinner.¡± Mary was a little surprised. ¡°Send me down? Not to the room?¡± Adele was even more excited than Mary. ¡°Yes, Miss, you have sessfully aroused Sir¡¯s pity! Sir has never been so gentle and patient with anyone. You are too capable!¡± Mary had a million thoughts in her mind and was baffled. Mary followed Adele to the dining room. Monroe and Jennifer had already sat down, and Mary quickly sat down. ¡°Thank you, brother, for taking pity on me to eat alone. I will definitely behave myself and not annoy you again!¡± Mary gave a perfect smile. Monroe, who had wanted to poke her a little, did not know why, but his words were stuck in his throat, and he suddenly could not say them. He actually still thought that she was quite obedient in her heart? What the hell! Monroe was shocked by his own thoughts, and his face darkened again. ¡°I don¡¯t care how many tricks you have and how good you are at acting. Stay with me for a month and I only have one request. You are not allowed to leave the castle at will!¡± ¡°The next time you go out and have something to report to me, I will have my people pick you up! Also, you are not allowed to cause trouble for me!¡± Mary was dancing crazily in her heart! She did not expect that he would actually take the initiative to negotiate with her! Mary immediately seized the opportunity and pursued, ¡°Then can I no longer be locked in the room? I swear, I will not cause any trouble.¡± Mary blinked her big eyes. Her long eyshes made her look innocent. Her eyes were full of expectation. Monroe could not bear it and immediately agreed, ¡°Yes...¡± F*ck! Yes, my ass! Mary did not give Monroe a chance to regret and immediately promised obediently, ¡°I will listen to you, big brother!¡± Mary could not believe that the happiness of being released from captivity hade so quickly! What had changed this demon¡¯s mind? Mary was curious, but she could not ask. Monroe growled in annoyance, ¡°Call me Monroe!¡± In Monroe Hall¡¯s heart, he had not yet acknowledged Mary as his sister. Mary naturally did as he said. A rtively harmonious dinner went on. After dinner, Mary finally had her first evening walk in the castle after dinner. The sun had already set over the edge of the forest, and the sky was dyed red. There was a stream in the castle, and by the stream there were parasols, bigwns, and butterflies and bees flying all over the sky. The scenery in the castle was quite pleasant. After dark, Mary prepared a fruit te for Monroe. She was going to curry favor with her big brother. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Being Irritable is Very Sexy

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Mary asked the servant, she knew that Monroe had to deal with work in his study every day at this time. After searching for a long time, she finally found the study. Just as Mary was about to knock on the door, she heard a familiar moan. F*ck! What a coincidence! She walked in on him again!? Mary listened carefully and confirmed that she had walked in on him again! Mary¡¯s face twitched involuntarily. What kind of luck did she have? Why would she always bump into other people having s*x? Had she beencking love for too long? Mary was about to leave when a voice suddenly shouted at her, ¡°Stop! Who Is It?¡± Mary saw a delicate-looking young man with red lips and white teeth. He had white hair and was dressed in ck clothes. He walked over in a hurry! ¡°Who are you? What are you standing here for?¡± The young man sized Mary up from head to toe. His eyes revealed a look of surprise, but it quickly shed past and he had a scrutinizing expression on his face. ¡°Shh ¨C¡± Mary wanted to stop the young man from speaking, but it was toote. The door behind her opened with a ¡®swoosh¡¯. Monroe grabbed Mary by the neck and pushed her against the wall. Then, he stared at her with a dead expression. ¡°It¡¯s you again, Mary Dawson! I told you, if you disturb me again, I¡¯ll definitely make you pay.¡± Monroe Hall was angry. Mary¡¯s face was red, and the fruit te in her hand had long been knocked over. She raised her hands innocently. ¡°I just... wanted to give you a fruit te... I didn¡¯t mean to... I was just about to leave... I swear... this time, I didn¡¯t eavesdrop... ahem...¡± Mary stared at Monroe Hall with a sincere and innocent face. Of course, she could retaliate against this bastard! But she didn¡¯t. She had to disguise herself and gain his sympathy so that Monroe Hall wouldn¡¯t guard against her anymore! Monroe stared at her, not believing her. Mary looked helplessly at the white-haired youth beside him, whose face had long turned silly, and used her eyes to ask for help. The youth could not bear it and immediately went forward to say, ¡°Sir, I was the one who disturbed you. This youngdy was indeed preparing to leave just now. I was the one who stopped her.¡± Mary grabbed Monroe Hall¡¯s big hand that was clutching her neck with both of her hands and nodded tearfully. Only then did Monroe Hall release her. Mary covered her neck and bent over to cough non-stop! Monroe Hall was really a violent maniac! One day, she would definitely make him regret his actions! Mary¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she looked up and saw that Monroe Hall was only wearing clothes on the lower half of his body. The clothes on the upper half of his body had long disappeared. Monroe Hall¡¯s figure was really superb! He had eight-pack abs, and his muscle lines were perfect. Moreover, the hair on his chest was as exuberant and sexy as his beard. Mary could not help but swallow her saliva. Damn it! When she got up again, her eyes had already returned to their usual cold look. The white-haired youth followed Monroe Hall into the study. It was obvious that he hade to the castle to report to him on his work. He had never seen Mary before, which was why this misunderstanding had urred. Jennifer had no choice but to be kicked out. Jennifer, who was wearing sexy underwear, gave Mary a fierce re. Mary was baffled. She was the one who suffered the most, okay? Mary failed to please Monroe, and she returned with a broken heart. The next day, the sun was shining brightly, and the sky was clear. Mary did not see Monroe Hall at breakfast, and even Jennifer was nowhere to be seen. These two people could not have been hiding from her, right? After breakfast, Mary wanted to familiarize herself with the castle environment again, when an unfamiliar maid suddenly came to look for her. ¡°Miss, when Sir Leaves today, he wants you to feed the snow wolf and Sirius!¡± Mary did not suspect anything at this moment, because she estimated that there were a hundred and eighty servants in the castle. It was normal that she did not recognize them. ¡°Who are the snow wolf and Sirius?¡± The maid said, ¡°They are Sir¡¯s pets.¡± Mary let the maid lead the way. On the way, she asked the maid, ¡°Who fed these two pets in the past?¡± The maid was stunned for a moment. After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Of course there were people who specialized in feeding them. It¡¯s just that... Sir might want you to get familiar with them.¡± Mary noticed that the maid¡¯s attitude was a little strange, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. When they arrived at the pet house, Mary saw two huge monsters! The snow wolf and the Sirius were actually a wolf and a leopard! Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Courage

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What were Monroe Hall¡¯s hobbies? Keeping a leopard and a wolf as pets? Was he going to open a zoo? Mary felt that she had opened her eyes. As expected, the world and interests of the rich were beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The maid brought Mary a green apron and a cart of raw meat. ¡°Youngdy, just deliver the food to their food section.¡± Mary refused, ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s okay? I think they need professional people to feed them, right?¡± The maid covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Miss is really timid. These two pets have been tamed by Sir; they don¡¯t usually bite people.¡± Mary stared at the maid with her arms, unmoved, and did not take the apron. The maid sighed. She picked up arge piece of raw meat with her fork and threw it lightly. The meat fell into the stone trough. The leopard and the wolf pounced on it. They tore it up and swallowed it! The maid looked back at Mary. Her eyes seemed to say, ¡°See, it¡¯s that simple!¡± Mary did not understand what Monroe was doing. was he testing her courage? Or did he really just want her to see his pet and get closer to her? ¡°Okay, but you have to stay with me.¡± Mary still felt that this maid was a little strange, so she didn¡¯t let down her guardpletely. The maid hesitated for a moment and nodded reluctantly. Mary put on her apron and prepared to work. The leopard and the wolf were already circling around the cage hungry. Their pair of green eyes were staring at every corner where food might appear. Mary mustered up her courage and approached. She used a fork to take half of the pork chop on the cart and tried to throw the food inside! However, she did not know if it was due tock of skill or strength. The half of the pork chop was much heavier than she had imagined! Mary struggled to put the pork chop into the cage. Before she could throw it, the leopard and the wolf suddenly pounced on her ¡ª Mary felt a fierce push on her back! She stuck to the cage with a ng! The leopard and the wolf did not even greet the half of the pork chops, instead, they swung their ws at Mary through the cage! ¡°Roar ¨C¡± The leopard and the Wolf roared together! Mary threw the fork and punched the Wolf¡¯s Head! The leopard bit her skirt. No matter how fast Mary reacted, she was still hit by a w on her leg! Her fair and tender calves, with the skin and flesh exposed, immediately became bloody! The burning pain almost made her panic! Mary quickly retreated, but she suddenly realized that the iron door behind her had been closed, and the maid¡¯s figure shed past! And the iron door that was holding the leopard and the wolf had been slowly opened by a remote control... Oh no! She had been plotted against! Mary finally reacted! That maid! She gritted her teeth, but the servant girl was nowhere to be seen! ¡°F*ck!¡± Mary cursed, but she could not vent the frustration in her heart at the moment! Who had ambushed her? Was it Monroe Hall or... Jennifer? Or was it someone in this castle that she did not know? The Leopards and wolf bared their teeth and slowly walked toward the south from the inside with green eyes. They shook their fur and stretched their limbs that had not been stretched for a long time. The Beast¡¯s eyes stared at Mary as if they were staring at a piece of cake, the most delicious food that they had not tasted for a long time. Mary was shocked. She clenched her teeth, picked up the fork on the ground, and prepared to fight. Half an hourter. The iron door outside slowly opened, and Jennifer walked into the feeding room. Looking at the scene in front of her, Jennifer let out a shrill scream. Chapter 25

Chapter 25: How to Survive

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jennifer¡¯s face was pale and she fell to the ground in fear. There were three bloody ¡®corpses¡¯ lying in the feeding room at the moment! Other than Mary who was covered in blood, there were also snow wolf¡¯s and Sirius! Jennifer was shocked and angry. She immediately stood up by the door and went out. ¡°Quick! Call Sir back! Something, something big has happened! The snow wolf and Sirius... have been killed!¡± The outside was in chaos. Half an hourter, Monroe Hall returned. Jennifer had been walking around outside anxiously, when she saw Monroe Hall¡¯s figure, she immediately pounced on him. ¡°Darling! Something big has happened! The moment I came, I found that the inside had be like this. I didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation! Fortunately, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Monroe Hall strode into the breeding room. Even though he was used to seeing bloody scenes, he could not help but be a little dumbfounded at this moment! The walls and the ground were covered in blood! His breath was filled with the smell of blood. From the traces and results of the battle at the scene, it seemed that the battle was quite fierce! His beloved pets, the snow leopard and the Sirius, were lying on the ground at this moment. They looked like they were on theirst breaths. He did not know whether they were still alive or not. As for the other bloody human body... Monroe Hall walked over. When he saw that it was Mary, his expression was cold without a trace of pity. Monroe looked at Mary on the ground as if he was looking at a dead person. But Mary suddenly opened her eyes! Her pale green eyes were exceptionally clear amidst the blood-red. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Mary looked straight into Monroe Hall¡¯s eyes and spat out these words coldly. Monroe Hall¡¯s heart skipped a beat uncontrobly! She¡¯s actually still alive!? ¡°Someone! Call the vet!¡± After the vet arrived and saw this scene, he had to endure for quite a while before he could spit it out. He put on his mask and approached carefully. When he saw Mary, who had already climbed up and was leaning against the wall, his eyes shed with surprise. Mary¡¯s golden hair had long been dyed red, and her entire body looked like a bloody person. At this moment, she was not in good spirits, and it was obvious that she was also injured! The veterinarian was shocked. Was it caused by this rumored miss? But how could she still be alive? What exactly happened at the scene? The veterinarian did not dare to ask. He first checked Sirius and the snow wolf, and found that Sirius was already dead, and the snow wolf was still alive even though it was seriously injured. The veterinarian reported the results to Monroe Hall, ¡°The leopard¡¯s injuries look like it was bitten to death... the snow wolf should also be suffering from serious internal injuries and some sharp objects¡¯ stabs. It needs to be treated as soon as possible.¡± Monroe nodded coldly, ¡°Take the leopard away and get people to bury it.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. But this youngdy... I think she is also injured...¡± The veterinarian was filled with pity. Monroe¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°You¡¯re a veterinarian, how can you treat people? Get down!¡± The veterinarian immediately got someone to carry the heavily injured snow wolf down. Sirius¡¯s body was also carried away. Jennifer came forward with a sad face. ¡°Dear, is Sirius dead just like that? The snow wolf is so pitiful, I don¡¯t know if it can live... they¡¯re usually very obedient! How can this be?¡± ¡°Miss Mary, why did you kill them!? Did you hear that they are usually domesticated by me, so you deliberately targeted me, targeting Monroe¡¯s beloved pet?¡± Mary did not want to say a word. It was not that she was badly injured, it was just that she was tired. Monroe also frowned and stared at her. ¡°How did you survive?¡± A leopard and a wolf, even if there were five men, they might not be able to retreatpletely! How did she do it? Was she really just an ordinary girl? Monroe started to size up Mary with a strange gaze. Jennifer came forward. ¡°Darling, since it has already happened, let¡¯s not pursue the responsibility for now. Why don¡¯t we get a doctor first...?¡± Mary looked at Jennifer. ¡°You¡¯re the beast tamer for this leopard and Wolf?¡± If she wasn¡¯t sure who was messing with her earlier, she was now. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Injuries

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jennifer looked at her in horror. ¡°Miss Mary, what is the meaning of this?¡± Mary was very calm. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just asking. I¡¯m tired. Monroe, can you take me back to my room to wash up and rest? I¡¯ll exin everything to you from beginning to end.¡± Monroe wanted to call his guards to take Mary back to her room, but Mary refused. Because she wanted Monroe to take her back to her room personally. Her reason was that she didn¡¯t trust anyone in the castle except Monroe. Although Monroe hated seeing her blood all over, he didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t refuse Mary¡¯s request. He bent down and picked Mary up in his arms. Monroe was a little surprised. How could she be so light? It was as if a gust of wind could easily blow her away! Monroe Hall personally carried the bloodied Mary out of the breeding room and immediately everyone blew up in the castle with thetest gossip. They all thought that thisdy Mary really wouldn¡¯t survive this time! Everyone knew that Sirius and Snow wolf were their master¡¯s favorites! They were even more important than the women on the bed! But no one expected that Mary was trapped in the breeding room and not only did she not die, but Monroe also carried her out personally. Meanwhile, Jennifer, who was following behind Monroe, swayed. She could no longer control herself. Things had long been out of her n and control. She did not know what would happen next... Damn it! This damn woman! A vicious scheme appeared in Jennifer¡¯s eyes once again. Mary was ced on the sofa by Monroe. ¡°Can you help me put the bath water?¡± Mary wanted to change out of her clothes and pants that were stained with blood before cleaning the wound. Monroe stared at her in disbelief. ¡°You asked me to serve you? Mary Dawson, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Mary held her irritation in and didn¡¯t let her eyes roll up to the sky, ¡°Please, Mr. Hall! I¡¯m injured, and after a struggle, I¡¯m very tired and have no energy! Either I can get Adele to serve me, or I can trust her a little more than others.¡± Mary frowned, and Monroe was discouraged. He still called Adele and went to deal with other matters. Adele carefully cut off Mary¡¯s clothes with scissors and then wiped her body with warm water. The scratches on her legs were the most terrifying! The rest were bruised and battered. There were no serious injuries. ¡°We need to suture this ce as soon as possible and apply some medicine. It might leave a scar.¡± Adele looked at Mary with pity and heartache. Of course, there was also some worship. She was just like the others in the castle. She was curious about how Mary survived the ws of the two beasts. No matter what, the strong were respected. Mary smiled at her. ¡°Thank you. I think I might need a flu vine and a rabies vine.¡± Mary wasn¡¯t kidding, and Adele didn¡¯t find it funny. Adele was embarrassed. ¡°But Sir hasn¡¯t asked the doctor to examine you or even treat you...¡± Mary said, ¡°You go and wash up first. Thank you, Adele. Can I ask you a few questions?¡± Adele nodded. ¡°Please, mydy. If I can answer anything, I will answer everything.¡± That was what Mary had been waiting for. She had to do her homework before confronting the enemy. After Mary asked Adele a few questions while taking a shower, Monroe suddenly came back and impatiently asked Mary outside the bathroom door, ¡°When will you be ready?¡± Chapter 27

Chapter 27: I Didn¡¯t Deliberately Flirt with Her Brother!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary quickly told Adele, ¡°Please do what I just told you. See youter!¡± After Adele agreed, she quickly took Mary¡¯s bloody clothes and left. Monroe saw Mary¡¯s clothes, and his expression finally became serious. Adele lowered her head and was about to go out when Monroe suddenly called out to her, ¡°Miss, is her injury serious?¡± Adele nodded. ¡°It¡¯s on her leg. I can almost see her bones.¡± Monroe¡¯s expression froze when he heard that. Then, he impatiently waved his hand to let Adele go down. When Mary walked out, she was only wearing a bathrobe. Monroe saw the flesh on her leg that night, and when he heard Adele¡¯s words, he thought that Mary had other external injuries. He took a step forward and suddenly picked her up. Mary¡¯s mouth was half open in surprise. Before she could react, Monroe put her back on the bed with a pillow behind her back. It was the first time Mary saw Monroe Hall treat her so gently. She was a little unustomed to it. ¡°What did you do just now?¡± Monroe Hall said, ¡°I looked at the surveince footage.¡± Mary¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. ¡°What happened in the end?¡± There should have been surveince cameras in the rearing room, but there was no one to support her for half an hour after the incident. If she did not have some ability and quick reflexes, she might have really only been left with bones. Mary frowned. The person who wanted to deal with her was too ruthless! But she was definitely not someone that could be controlled by others! Monroe frowned. ¡°There was an ident at the time of the incident, so there were no images. I¡¯ve already asked the program department to restore it, hoping to find some traces.¡± Mary let out a long sigh. She didn¡¯t want to dream too long. ¡°Monroe, I can exin everything that happened today to you right now!¡± Monroe Hall said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Wait for the doctor to treat your wound first, then deal with this matter.¡± Mary was surprised by Monroe Hall¡¯s sudden change of attitude. If she remembered correctly, when she opened her eyes and saw him lying in a pool of blood, his eyes were filled with hatred, cruelty, and disdain for her. It was as if he wasn¡¯t looking at a person, but a pile of rotten meat... Wasn¡¯t he the one who was most anxious to find out the truth? After all, Sirius had died tragically at her hands! But since he wasn¡¯t in a hurry, she might as well close her eyes and rest for a while. Mary was woken up in a daze. When she opened her eyes, she saw a super handsome guy! Blue Eyes, chestnut-colored hair, handsome facial features... a handsome guy who looked simr to Jayce! It was just that his temperament was different, and he looked younger than Jayce. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re so pretty!¡± Mary smiled at the handsome man. The handsome man¡¯s cold handsome face shed with an ufortable red. A cruel voice suddenly reminded Mary, ¡°What are you infatuated with!? This is your seventh brother, Herman!¡± Mary suddenly woke up. Oh! It was really Herman! She was a little annoyed. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to flirt with you. I wasn¡¯t awake just now, Cough.¡± Herman looked down. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take a look at your injury. Is that okay?¡± Mary was curious. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Herman nodded, Monroe said from the side, ¡°Herman is the most famous doctor in the United States. He has won countless international awards. Now he has opened his own private hospital. The waiting list for people who want to hire him for surgery has already reached the spring of five yearster.¡± When Monroe talked about his younger brother, his expression was filled with pride and joy. Only then did Mary realize that Herman was also so outstanding! Sure enough, the genes of the Hall family were so powerful that she felt that she was not worthy to be family with them. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Mary pulled open the hem of her bathrobe, revealing the wound. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: A corpse was Found

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Herman¡¯s expression turned cold. Mary¡¯s wound was really serious. Although the blood had stopped flowing, it needed to be stitched up and vinated. ¡°I brought anesthetics and anti-inmmatory drugs, but I didn¡¯t bring a tetanus vine. I¡¯ll get someone to fetch it immediately. Before that, I¡¯ll stitch up your wound.¡± Mary nodded and reminded Herman, ¡°You may need a rabies vine. It was scratched by a leopard¡¯s w.¡± Herman looked shocked. He looked up at Monroe as if asking him what had happened? ¡°You go ahead and sew first. I¡¯ll tell everyone what happenedter. But before that, I Need Monroe to help me find two people.¡± Monroe looked at her, waiting for her to tell him who it was. Mary felt that he was not used to being so cooperative. ¡°Miss Jennifer. There¡¯s another maid. I¡¯ve already asked Adele to help me look for her, but there¡¯s still no news. I¡¯m afraid that something has happened to this maid.¡± ¡°This maid has a mole on her forehead. Her left little finger is broken. She¡¯s about 163 centimeters tall and her hair is brown. That¡¯s all I know. Go and investigate.¡± Monroe stared at Mary with his hands behind his back. She was getting bolder and bolder by ordering him to do things so naturally! But seeing that she was injured, he surprisingly endured it again and did not get angry. Seeing that Herman had already started to inject the anesthetic into Mary, Monroe turned around and left. Not long after, he returned. ¡°You¡¯re right. ording to the characteristics you provided, we found a maid, but she¡¯s already a corpse.¡± The female corpse was carried in and ced on the ground. Herman was already seriously stitching Mary up. When he heard that, he raised his head to look at Monroe and said coldly, ¡°Carry it out first! The corpse will secrete toxic elements. I¡¯m currently treating Mary¡¯s wound. It will not be conducive to her healing.¡± Monroe was stunned when he heard that, but he did not say anything. He just waved his hand and asked his subordinates to quickly carry the corpse out of the door. Mary had already confirmed that it was indeed the body of the maid she was looking for. ¡°Where¡¯s Jennifer?¡± They hadn¡¯t arrived yet, how could she confront them? Monroe said, ¡°She¡¯s the beast tamer of Sirius and snow wolf. Now one is dead and the other is seriously injured. She can¡¯t ept it at the moment and is resting in her room. Don¡¯t tell me you suspect her?¡± Mary only looked at Monroe. She didn¡¯t believe that he was that stupid! Monroe thought for a moment before ordering his subordinates to invite Jennifer over. After Herman carefully and seriously stitched up Mary¡¯s wound, Jennifer finally arrivedte. She was supported in by a maid. She waspletely listless, as if she had really fallen ill because of Sirius and snow wolf. Adele also squeezed in at this time. She ced the tea and snacks on the coffee table and then stood at Mary¡¯s bedside. ¡°Thank you, Herman. Your stitches are so beautiful! Will I have a scar?¡± It was natural for girls to love beauty. Herman replied very seriously, ¡°With the ointment I gave you, there won¡¯t be a scar. Do you have any other wounds?¡± Mary felt that Herman was a person who looked very cold, but was actually very warm as a doctor. She narrowed her eyes and smiled slightly. ¡°No external injuries, internal injuries... I¡¯m not sure. Why don¡¯t I go to your hospital tomorrow for a full body check-up?¡± Mary was not joking. Some parts of her body were still in pain. Herman¡¯s expression was also very serious. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you at the hospital tomorrow. Ask my brother to send you over.¡± Herman began to pack his things. After he was done packing, he sat beside Mary¡¯s bed. Then, he looked up at Monroe. It seemed that he also wanted to find out what had happened. Monroe was a little surprised. His brother rarely cared about anything other than work-rted matters. Didn¡¯t he just see Mary the second time? How could he care about her so much? Chapter 29

Chapter 29: The p to the Face Came too Fast

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jennifer couldn¡¯t wait any longer as she watched the siblings¡¯ eyes darting back and forth. ¡°Dear Monroe, I¡¯m really not feeling well. Can you ask Miss Dawson what she called me over to ask me? I¡¯ll answer her first and go back to rest.¡± She was clearly in high spirits in the nursery, and even saw that there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of difort in the room full of blood. But now, she seemed to be terminally ill. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Miss Jennifer, please be patient. Why Don¡¯t you go sit on the sofa and wait for a while?¡± Jennifer looked expectantly at Monroe but found that Monroe seemed topletely agree with Mary¡¯s words. Jennifer was helpless. She saw that the sofa was also stained with a lot of blood. She endured it and finally agreed to let the maid help her over, Mary was getting more and more satisfied with Monroe¡¯s cooperation. ¡°Get someone to carry the corpse in.¡± The corpse of the maid was carried in. Mary asked Jennifer, ¡°Jennifer, do you know thisdy?¡± Jennifer only nced at the maid and answered, ¡°No.¡± Her expression was very cold. Mary sneered in her heart. ¡°You really don¡¯t know her?¡± Jennifer red at Mary. ¡°What does Miss Dawson Mean? There are at least a hundred and eighty servants in the castle. Do I have to know every single one of them? They must know me, but I only know a few familiar ones!¡± With that, Jennifer suddenly revealed an expression of disbelief. ¡°Miss Mary, do you suspect that I killed this maid? Dear Monroe, you want me to uphold justice...¡± Seeing that Jennifer was about to shout, Mary roared, ¡°Miss Jennifer, you¡¯re too agitated! Did I say that you killed this maid? I only asked one more question. Is Miss Jennifer too sensitive? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t dare be irritated anymore. She just blushed and looked at Monroe helplessly. Monroe looked at Mary and moved his mouth, but he didn¡¯t say anything to stop her. It was a miracle that Mary Dawson could survive. And he needed to know how she survived. If she was really plotted against and survived by herself with the scissors, then he would respect her courage and ability, and even respect her from now on. But if... Monroe did not continue thinking. Mary continued, ¡°I¡¯m just curious about how skilled this maid is at feeding Sirius and Snow wolf. Since You¡¯re a beast tamer, logically speaking, you should know each other.¡± ¡°But since you say you don¡¯t know each other; I¡¯ll believe you for now.¡± ¡°What I want to exin to everyone is that I did not enter the rearing room on purpose, nor did I kill Monroe¡¯s pet Sirius on purpose!¡± ¡°At that time, I was deliberately led into the rearing room by this maid, but Sirius and the snow wolf suddenly went crazy, and this maid deliberately locked me in the rearing room. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I had learnedbat arts and held a two-meter-long fork in my hand, I¡¯m afraid that I would have been eaten by Sirius and the snow wolf!¡± Mary recalled the thrilling scenes in the rearing room and felt some lingering fear. At that time, she struck Sirius who was pouncing at her from the front with her fork and held the Sirius on the fork against the snow wolf. The snow wolf went crazy and began to bite the Sirius. Just like that, the Sirius became Mary¡¯s scapegoat and soon died. After biting the Sirius to death, the snow wolf seemed to be even angrier. However, Mary was not a vegetarian. When she was learningbat arts, her teacher had said that she had this talent, so she avoided the snow wolf¡¯s ws and teeth. Although she suffered a lot of internal injuries, she still hammered the snow wolf¡¯s head hard enough! In the end, the snow wolf was knocked unconscious by her hammering. The blood on the ground was basically Sirius¡¯s. She was too tired, so shey in a pool of blood to rest. She was also trying to confuse the snow wolf, afraid that it would suddenly wake up. After Mary finished talking about this, the way Monroe and Herman looked at her changed. They all thought that she was just an ordinary girl, but they did not expect that she was not ordinary at all. She knew martial arts! She even used her wisdom to defeat a wolf and kill a leopard! Was this an ability that an ordinary girl would have? At this moment, Monroe did not have the slightest bit of sadness from losing Sirius. On the contrary, he looked at Mary as if he suddenly saw a treasure! This treasure was actually his sister! How unbelievable! Oh, the p to the face came too fast. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: The Murderer

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jennifer looked unconvinced. ¡°Now that this maid is dead, of course Miss Mary will say whatever she wants! Anyway, Sirius can¡¯te back, and the snow wolf might be crippled... this maid¡¯s death is really strange...¡± Jennifer looked like she wanted to cry. Mary stared at her. ¡°What does Miss Jennifer want to say? Does the death of this maid have anything to do with me? The more suspicious one is Miss Jennifer! The death of a maid is just a matter of raising your eyes and not feeling any pain! On the contrary, animals like Sirius and snow wolf are more important to you than human life!?¡± Mary¡¯s scrutinizing gaze did not make Jennifer feel guilty at all. Herman suddenly stepped forward. He carefully examined the body of the maid and said, ¡°She died less than an hour ago. She was strangled.¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression changed involuntarily. She raised her head and stared at Herman, not saying a word. Mary sneered. ¡°Miss Jennifer, do you hear me? I¡¯ve been apanied since the incident. I don¡¯t have time to kill this maid and make up a story for myself!¡± ¡°If everyone doesn¡¯t believe me, I still have evidence.¡± Monroe suddenly said, ¡°I believe you!¡± Mary felt that something was wrong with Monroe¡¯s brain after he found out that she was still alive. ¡°You believe me?¡± Monroe nodded and looked up at Jennifer. ¡°Tell me, why did you do that!¡± Jennifer widened her eyes in shock. She could not believe that Monroe had convicted her just like that! ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me...¡± ¡°Do you know this servant girl on the ground? I can ask all the servants. There will always be people who have seen you talking and there will always be surveince footage of you meeting. Don¡¯t think that you can control the sky in this castle!¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that you once used Sirius and snow wolf to deal with other women for you because you were jealous of them? Now you want to do the same thing again!?¡± Monroe was angry. There was no longer any indulgence in his eyes as he looked at Jennifer. It was a cold, murderous intent that made people tremble. She should never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever have done such terrible things! Jennifer¡¯s face turned white! ¡°You knew? You knew everything!?¡± Jennifer could not help but scream out. Mary asked Adele to take something out. It was a green apron. Adele threw it in front of Jennifer. When Mary saw Jennifer¡¯s trembling figure, she stood up, a little shaky. It was as expected! ¡°As expected, what made Sirius and snow wolf go crazy was the green apron! I was wondering why Sirius and snow wolf were still obedient after the maid fed them. Why did they suddenly go crazy and attack me after I put on the apron!¡± ¡°Adele said that in the past, Monroe would bring other women back, and because you¡¯re a beast tamer, you¡¯ve always lived here and be his longeststing mistress. But those girls always mysteriously disappeared after seeing you... Jennifer, you did it!¡± ¡°You fed those girls to the sky wolves and Snow wolfs, didn¡¯t you?¡± The room became silent. A crack appeared on Monroe¡¯s cold face. How many girls had died tragically at Jennifer¡¯s hands!? He really didn¡¯t care much because he thought that most of them had left by themselves! Jennifer suddenly roared like she was going crazy, ¡°They deserved to die! Monroe, you¡¯re mine! You can only be mine! How can you have other women?¡± ¡°Do you know how painful it is for me to hear you have sex with them? I heard those happy voices. I couldn¡¯t sleep all night and couldn¡¯t fall asleep every time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I hate them when I see them! I must kill them!¡± ¡°When they disappeared, you thought they left without investigating. It was your indifference to them that allowed me to kill them!¡± ¡°This time, your special treatment of your sister and your indulgence of me made me feel a sense of crisis... I¡¯m the only woman in this castle, not even your sister... Hahaha... hahahaha...¡± ¡°Who knew that she would be able to walk out of the feeding room alive?¡± Jennifer was taken away. She soon went crazy. Monroe locked her in the asylum and didn¡¯t allow her to be treated. He was going to put Jennifer in a madhouse forever and nevere out again. She would live in a nightmare forever and never be freed. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: I was Seriously Injured

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary woke up in the middle of the night in pain. Her chest felt as if it had been crushed by a machine. She could not turn over andy t on her back, unable to breathe. At two o¡¯clock in the morning, the whole castle was silent. Mary had no choice but to hold on to the wall and find Monroe Hall¡¯s room. When she knocked on the door, she saw Monroe Hall¡¯s angry face after being woken up. She was sweating profusely and her face was pale from the pain. She covered her chest and exined before he lost his temper, ¡°Please forgive me, I didn¡¯t want to disturb your sweet dreams. I was just in too much pain...¡± Monroe Hall¡¯s expression changed slightly. He immediately picked up Mary and strode out! ¡°Idiot, why didn¡¯t you call me? Why did you walk up on your own? Where are the servants that I ordered to guard your door?¡± Mary took a deep breath. ¡°I let them go. I thought I would be fine... Besides, you didn¡¯t give me your phone number...¡± Mary felt a little wronged, and Monroe¡¯s mood suddenly became even more agitated! After enduring for a while, he lowered his voice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you to Herman¡¯s hospital immediately! Someone! Arrange for a helicopter!¡± This was the first time Mary took a helicopter was to go to the hospital. She had been sleeping in Monroe Hall¡¯s arms in a daze. She was so numb that she could not feel anything. However, she understood one thing. After this incident, not only did Monroe not me her for killing Sirius and severely injuring the snow wolf, his attitude towards her had actually improved a lot! If it was in the past, he would definitely wish for her to die from the pain. Why would he be in such a hurry? When Mary woke up again, she saw Herman¡¯s handsome face which made her happy. Herman, who had been woken up in the middle of the night, was now covered in frost. Mary was lying on the Gurney and was about to go to the various equipment rooms for examination. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m very sorry to wake you up in the middle of the night...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Herman, who had been gentle to her yesterday, was now angry. What happened? Was he possessed by the bad-tempered Monroe? Mary sighed helplessly. Well, he was woken up in the middle of the night because of her. After a series of examinations, Mary was diagnosed with two broken ribs in her left chest area and damaged internal organs. Although there were no serious fatal injuries, if one of them were to worsen, the consequences would be unimaginable! Mary wanted to stay and receive treatment. If necessary, Herman said that she might be operated on. Mary thought of her mission. With such a dy, wouldn¡¯t she lose the opportunity to get close to Monroe when she was discharged from the hospital?? She immediately objected, ¡°No! I don¡¯t agree to be operated on If it¡¯s possible, please give me conservative treatment!¡± Mary¡¯s resolute attitude caused Herman, who was chatting with Monroe in detail, to look at her coldly. Then, without saying anything, he left without looking back. Mary was stunned. ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Even if he¡¯s angry after waking up, it should be over by now, right?¡± Monroe walked to the bedside and looked down at her with aplicated expression. ¡°He¡¯s angry because you hid the severity of your illness yesterday. Nothing else.¡± Mary immediately became embarrassed. She could refute rude people, but she could not refute those who actually cared about her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this myself...¡± Monroe sat down by the bed and sighed. ¡°He should me himself more for this matter. As a doctor, he knew that you had a fierce fight with the Sirius and the snow wolf, but he didn¡¯t take your injury seriously.¡± Mary: ¡°What about you, Monroe Hall?¡± Monroe Hall crossed his arms, and his face became cold and emotionless again. ¡°You had an ident in my castle, and I admit that I have an inescapable responsibility. You think of a wish, and I can fulfill it to make up for what happened this time.¡± Mary wanted to remind him that she had killed his pet. But she was not so stupid. Instead, she seized the opportunity and asked, ¡°Any wish?¡± Monroe raised an eyebrow. ¡°Anything I can do!¡± Mary smiled. ¡°You can do everything, Monroe!¡± Monroe looked into her starry eyes, snorted, and turned away. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Unhappy

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion So, Mary stayed in Herman¡¯s private hospital. Adele was also summoned to the hospital to take care of Mary¡¯s daily life. When Herman saw Mary again, he always had a handsome face, like an iceberg that would never melt. Although conservative treatment took a long time, after the initial treatment, she could be discharged after a week. So, Herman could only respect Mary¡¯s opinion and give her conservative treatment. The next day, when Monroe came to visit Mary in the hospital, Mary, who was half lying in bed reading a book, expressed surprise. ¡°Are you very free, brother? As far as I know, you have businesses all over the world. As the boss, shouldn¡¯t you be very busy?¡± Mary wanted to probe Monroe¡¯s business direction, but Monroe did not want to talk to her about such things. ¡°I came to see you, and you still have a problem with it? What book are you reading?¡± Mary sighed in her heart. She told herself not to rush, but to take it slow. ¡°Just some love stories. You won¡¯t be interested in it.¡± Mary kept the book and sat up with Adele¡¯s help. Monroe handed her some more books and and said, ¡°You can rx if you¡¯re bored. I won¡¯t being over these days. I¡¯m going to Europe.¡± Mary looked at the things in the bag and her heart sank. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Oh.¡±. Monroe called for the white-haired youth he had seen the other day toe in. Mary raised her eyebrows and looked at Monroe and introduced, ¡°This is Isidore. He¡¯s very skilled. I¡¯ll leave him here to protect you.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss!¡± Isidore greeted Mary, and Mary nodded. Monroe gave some more instructions and then left. Maryy on the bed, unhappy. Well, now she hoped that Monroe Hall would be as fierce and cruel to her as before. Herman came to check the room in the afternoon and saw Mary ying with a Rubik¡¯s cube. Her hand speed was very fast, and she could turn it around in a minute. She was really smart. She was one of the few people he had seen solve this puzzle. She was smart, special, and very beautiful. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Herman¡¯s voice suddenly woke Mary up. Mary put down the Rubik¡¯s cube in her hand. She was very happy to hear Herman¡¯s active concern. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re finally willing to talk to me? You¡¯re not angry with me anymore?¡± Mary asked carefully, but Herman¡¯s usually cold and hard heart could not help but soften. ¡°Mm. Where did thesee from? I see you¡¯re ying well.¡± ¡°Monroe gave them to me. He¡¯s very good to me now. He even arranged for Adele and Isidore to stay with me!¡± ¡°I saw it. He really treats you differently. He should have already acknowledged you in his heart.¡± Herman¡¯s words made Mary stare at him in shock. Herman did not feel that he was wrong. He just shrugged his shoulders. Mary closed her chin and felt even more ufortable... ¡°How do you feel?¡± Mary said gloomily, ¡°Not really good...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I will give you the best medicine. You will recover as soon as possible.¡± Herman was really a responsible doctor. On the third day. Mary woke up and saw a familiar figure. She was sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed, looking at the romance novel she had been reading for the past two days. Mary instantly woke up and eximed, ¡°Jayce!? Why are you here?¡± Jayce looked up, his handsome face showing a helpless smile. ¡°Why do you think? You¡¯re my baby sister. It¡¯s only right for me to visit you.¡± Jayce stood up and walked over. He bent down and kissed Mary on the forehead, but he did not get up to look at her light green eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already listened to Herman¡¯s story. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so amazing. You killed a leopard with your bare hands and crippled a wolf. You actually know martial arts. Are you really the ordinary little girl that I thought you were?¡± Jayce was too close to her. His mellow voice was next to her ear. When their eyes met, Mary¡¯s heart could not help but beat wildly. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Moving into Jayce¡¯s Vi

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary was a little afraid. She felt that Jayce was about to see through her hidden identity. ¡°I... Just happen to know these things...¡± Jayce stared at her for a while, then slowly stood up and smiled. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re still a child. You actually believe in love stories.¡± Mary had read the book on the sofa, and her face was red. In fact, what he said was already tactful enough. It was not just a love story; it was a love action movie! The details of the book made her blush and her heart beat faster every time she read it. She could not stop... He had actually seen the content of such a small pornographic book. When Mary thought of it, she wanted to die. ¡°That was given to me by Adele!¡± Adele, who had just entered the door and brought breakfast for Mary, had a head full of small question marks! ¡®Miss, didn¡¯t you specify a name for me to buy it?¡¯ Adele thought silently as she carried the pot. Mary was so embarrassed that she felt like she was going to explode! ¡°Do you have a fever? Why, Is it a little hot here?¡± Jayce suddenly touched Mary¡¯s red cheeks. Mary turned her head away and exined awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Thank you foring to see me.¡± Jayce gently touched her head. ¡°Does it still hurt? I believe in your brother¡¯s medical skills. If you have any problems, don¡¯t hold it in anymore. Tell him. He will help you solve them.¡± Mary nodded. Jayce continued, ¡°Monroe asked you to stay at his house, but you almost had an ident! If something really happened to you, Diana will be heartbroken.¡± Mary heard a hint of anger in Jayce¡¯s words. She blurted out, ¡°What about tou? Will you be heartbroken?¡± Jayce was stunned for a moment, then smiled slightly. ¡°Of course, little Mary.¡± Because Griffith had gone to perform in another country and Hugh was in seclusion at home, the two of them did note to visit Mary. In the next few days, although Monroe went to Europe on business, Jayce came to visit Mary almost every day. Soon, it was time to leave the hospital. Monroe had not returned yet. It seemed that something was bothering him. Jayce took Mary directly back to his house. Jayce¡¯s house wasn¡¯t as grand as Monroe¡¯s Castle or the Hall Manor, but it was enough to impress Mary. It was arge modern vi with a 1,000-square-foot garden, argewn, and a swimming pool. It was at the top of New York City¡¯s plutocracy. Jayce took Mary to the easternmost room on the second floor. The room was spacious, bright, and clean. Mary liked it very much because Jayce said that she would stay here the next time she came to stay for a month. In fact, this room would be hers in the future. Mary was very excited. She could not wait to jump on the big bed in front of Jayce and roll around under the quilt. Jayce could not help but smile when he saw how much she liked this room. ¡°Then you should rest first. Come downstairs to eat in half an hour.¡± ¡°Okay! Brother! Brother! I really like you!¡± Yes, of the seven brothers, Jayce was the one she liked the most! When she thought of him, her heart was always filled with sweetness. Half an hourter, Mary came downstairs. Mary had already changed into a t-shirt and shorts. Although the wound on her leg had been removed and was healing, at first nce, it was still very ferocious and terrifying. Adele followed them to Jayce¡¯s vi, and Isidore temporarily settled down there. These two people did not dare to leave without Monroe¡¯s orders, so Jayce let them be Mary¡¯s attendants. At the dining table, Mary was eating a delicious steak when Jayce suddenly pushed a card for her. ¡°This is my other card. This afternoon, let Isidore go shopping with you, okay? You can also meet friends or something.¡± Mary was a little hesitant, but she did not immediately ept the card. Jayce said, ¡°Little Mary, are you still being polite with your brother? Your brother has a lot of money, money that he will never be able to spend in his lifetime. Are you not willing to help others? I have always hoped to have a sister that I can dote on and give her pocket money. Are you not willing to fulfill my wish?¡± Jayce¡¯s gentle gaze made Mary really unable to resist. She took the card and thanked him softly. ¡°Brother said that you don¡¯t have to be polite with him. Just be casual, okay?¡± He said. Mary was a little annoyed. Why did she always act like a child in front of Jayce? Chapter 34

Chapter 34: The Female Secretary Group

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That afternoon, Mary really took Adele and Isidore Shopping. She bought a lot of things, clothes, shoes, bags and watches. Isidore and Adele¡¯s hands were full of bags, and finally filled a whole trunk! Adele asked Mary, ¡°Miss, do we still have things left to buy?¡± Isidore also looked at Mary, although waiting for orders. Mary was actually still very energetic, and she felt the joy of spending money by swiping her card without fear of not having enough bnce in her ount. However, when she looked at the time, it was already 4:30 in the afternoon. ¡°Jayce is about to get off work. Shall we go to hispany? I want to treat him to dinner!¡± So, the three of them drove to hall group again. Everyone in New York City knew about Hall Group. It was the most eye-catching building in New York City¡¯s Financial Street. Mary went downstairs to call Jayce. Jayce told her to go straight to the first floor. Someone would be waiting for her there. Isidore and Adele followed Mary all the way. The three of them entered the magnificent lobby on the first floor. Immediately, a woman with a sexy figure and stunning looks walked up to them. ¡°Are you Miss Mary? I¡¯m Jessica. The president asked me toe down and pick you up.¡± Mary replied gracefully, ¡°Hello, Jessica. I¡¯m Mary.¡± The three of them followed Jessica into the elevator. Along the way, there were people greeting Jessica. Obviously, Jessica¡¯s status was not low. When they entered the elevator, because it was a direct elevator to the top floor, no one woulde in between. Jessica then exined to Mary: ¡°Because I from the president¡¯s office, so everyone is friendly.¡± Mary asked, ¡°Are you a secretary?¡± Jessica replied, ¡°Yes, Miss Mary, I am one of the President¡¯s secretaries.¡± Mary asked again, ¡°How many secretaries does Jayce have?¡± ¡°One secretary general, eight secretaries in charge. We are in charge of different jobs, and I am the public rtions secretary responsible for reception.¡± Jessica¡¯s answer was polite and well-mannered. Obviously, she was a well-educated and polite person. Mary thought Jessica was beautiful. When she entered the president¡¯s office, she realized that Jessica was just one beauty. There were many beauties in Jayce¡¯ office. Tall, short, fat, thin, and of all races, there were more than a dozen of the top beauties! Jessica said, ¡°Other than being a secretary, there are other positions.¡± ¡°Are they all girls?¡± Jessica smiled and said, ¡°Yes, the CEO has given usdies a lot of job opportunities.¡± Jayce was not in the office. Adele and Isidore were taken to the pantry to drink tea before they could have pastries. Mary stayed in Jayce¡¯s CEO¡¯s office by herself. On the top floor of the towering building, there was a huge floor-to-ceiling window that overlooked the entire New York City. As far as the eye could see, it was as if they had the entire kingdom under their control. They were filled with a sense of superiority and conquest. ¡°Then why are you here all of a sudden?¡± Jayce pushed the door open and entered. Mary turned around and smiled at him. ¡°Because I want to treat my brother to a meal! I¡¯m so hungry. What are you going to eat tonight? It¡¯s my treat. I¡¯ll pay the bill!¡± Mary raised the card Jayce gave her and showed it to Jayce. Jayce smiled helplessly. ¡°How about some Japanese food?¡± Mary agreed readily. Jayce took care of some work and then took Mary off from work. Along the way, many people threw their eyes at Mary. Although Jayce had many female secretaries, she seemed to be the first one to dress so inly? Who was this? Jayce did not exin. He just gently led Mary out of the office. During dinner, Mary suddenly asked Jayce on a whim, ¡°Jayce, I saw so many female secretaries in your office. Do you think I¡¯m qualified to apply for the job?¡± Jayce looked Mary up and down seriously and she added seriously, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have enough education, I¡¯m still young and beautiful.¡± Mary was a genius who had finished university at the age of 18. If she had chosen to further her studies, she definitely would not have only had her current education. After not hearing Jayce¡¯s evaluation, she did not know why, but she did not feel happy. After another two days, Mary was bored at home, so she avoided Adele and Isidore and went to Hall Group by herself. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: The Grandeur of the First Brother

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary met Jessica again in the lobby. Jessica already knew her identity, so she brought her all the way to the top floor. ¡°The president is in the office. If you want to secretly give him a surprise, I won¡¯t stop you! Have fun today!¡± Jessica yfully winked at Mary and went down. Mary was about to knock on the door when she suddenly put her hand down. She didn¡¯t know why, but perhaps it was her intuition, but she secretly opened a crack in the door and looked inside. When she saw the scene in the office, Mary felt as if she had been struck by lightning and waspletely stunned! Jayce Hall, her most gentle and handsome elder brother, was sitting on the ck leather sofa. He spread his arms and spread his legs. His pants were still on, but the female secretary took out his d*ck from his pants andy between his legs, her head was moving up and down as she used her mouth to bl*w him. Although Mary had eavesdropped on the sound of Monroe Hall and the female servant having sex, she had seen quite a bit when she was working at night charm. She had even seen Johnny and the cat girl¡¯s live broadcast, but... Jayce Hall and the Secretary¡¯s sex scene...it still shocked her! Mary¡¯s reason told her that she should withdraw in time and not continue peeping. However, she could not control her feet and could not close her eyes. Not only did she not leave, but she stood still and continued to watch. The red-haired, wavy female secretary slowly raised her head.?Jayce d*ck was already hard. It was very ferocious and stood straight. It was really big, thick, and long! It was the most majestic and magnificent one that Mary had ever seen in her life! She could not help but swallow her saliva. Then, the female secretary began to take off her red dress. Under the dress was a sexyce underwear set. The female secretary straddled one of Jayce¡¯ thighs. She pulled Jayce¡¯s big hand to cover her soft white skin. Jayce pinched it casually, his index finger touching her breasts and n*pples. ¡°AH!¡± the female secretary raised her head and screamed as if she had been electrocuted. Jayce suddenly leaned over and opened his mouth to take half of the female secretary¡¯s breasts. His wet tongue licked her pink n*pples, one of his big hands held the secretary¡¯s waist, and the other came to the secretary¡¯s private area. There, the she had already overflowed, and his fingers were wet. Jayce¡¯s usually gentle face now had a wicked smile. He raised his finger and put it into the secretary¡¯s mouth. ¡°Taste Yyurself, eh?¡± His deep voice had a fatal attraction to the female secretary. She opened her mouth and held her finger that was stained with her own body fluid. She licked and sucked, as serious and obsessed as eating a meat stick. The d*ck under Jayce¡¯s crotch was even bigger. The female secretary began to twist her waist. Jayce picked her up and walked over to the desk. The female secretaryy on the desk with her back facing Jayce, revealing her wetness. Jayce held his d*ck and rubbed the tip against the red-haired female secretary¡¯s p*ssy. He tried to probe her a few times, the female secretary could not stand it anymore and whimpered, ¡°Please, CEO... f*ck me...! Use your thick and big d*ck to f*ck me quickly... I want it... I can¡¯t stand it anymore...¡± Jayce still refused to give it to her easily. ¡°Where do you want it? Hmm?¡± The female secretary wiggled her butt. ¡°I want it... I want it... hmm...¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± She probed the area with her hand, but quickly retreated. The red-haired female secretary almost broke down. She moved her buttocks backward, wanting to take the initiative to tease her, but she realized that the d*ck was already far away. The female secretary pouted and replied aggrievedly, ¡°I want the President¡¯s d*ck... big d*ck... ah...¡± ¡°PFFT ¨C¡± Jayce¡¯s giant d*ck pressed against her p*ssy and f*cked it! Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Was It a Dream? Or was It a Dream Within a Dream?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The female secretary screamed in pain and excitement. Soon, all she could do was moan in pleasure. Jayce held her waist with both hands and quickly went in and out. One deep pration after another, and one shallow pration after another. The female secretary soon fellpletely on the table, but Jayce was still full of energy. Mary watched his d*ck go in and out of the female secretary¡¯s lower body. The expression on his face gradually made her unable to see clearly. It was like he was enjoying it, but also like he was intoxicated... Her heart was sour. She did not know why, but she also felt that she was very hot. Suddenly, Jayce stopped! He turned his head and looked at the crack of the door with an indifferent expression. Mary immediately closed the door with a ¡®Kacha¡¯ sound! Oh no, she was discovered! Before Mary could escape, the person inside the door shouted, ¡°Come in!¡± Mary dawdled and had to force herself to turn around and push the door open. The female secretary had already put on the red dress with her back facing her. She was so fast! She seemed to have never seen her face clearly. Was she beautiful? Mary stared at the back of the female secretary as Jayce walked towards her. He also forced himself to tidy up, even though he only stuffed his d*ck back into his pants. Moreover, when Mary lowered her head, she could still see its outline. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jayce walked up to her and lowered his head to ask her. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose...¡± Mary was really annoyed. Why was she so unlucky, always hearing or seeing her brothers having sex? Would Jayce hate her too? Unexpectedly, Jayce suddenly lowered his head and leaned close to her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t tell others... This is our secret...¡± Jayce¡¯s gentleness surprised Mary. Didn¡¯t he me her for peeking? After all, this was his most private matter! Even Monroe flew into a rage out of humiliation! She looked up and found that she couldn¡¯t see the expression on Jayce¡¯s face at all. In the next second, something even more frightening happened! The secretary in red turned her head and Mary saw her own face! F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! Mary knew that she was dreaming and it was a f*cking wet dream.. F*ck! ! Mary opened her eyes and looked at the time. It was only 3:30 in the morning. And this was the first night she stayed at Jayce¡¯s house. She reached under the nket and touched her p*ssy through her underwear. A strong sense of shame came over her, making her feel that she wouldn¡¯t have the face to see Jayce tomorrow.. What she was ashamed of wasn¡¯t this erotic dream. What she was ashamed of was that the object of her erotic dream was actually her brother! Could it be that she subconsciously thought that Jayce would fool around with his secretary? But if he was fooling around, why would it be her face!? Aaaargh! Mary¡¯s mind was racing, and she couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore. Unable to sleep, Mary simply got up, changed into her swimsuit, went to the yard, and plopped into the pool. At four o¡¯clock in the morning, after swimming twops, Mary finally became much more conscious. She decided to swim two moreps. Just at thestp, an urgent shout suddenly came from the shore. Mary vaguely heard Jayce¡¯s voice. She thought she was hearing things. She shook her head and dived deep into the water. ¡°Ssh!¡± the sound of water could be heard. Mary saw a blurry figure swimming towards her in the water. At this moment, she suddenly could not tell if the scene before her was a dream or reality. If it was reality, why would she see Jayce in the water? Could it be that she was dreaming again? Or was it a dream within a dream? Jayce moved closer to her like a ray of light and grabbed her waist. With a ssh, the two of them drilled out of the water! ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that the wound on your leg has not recovered? What are you doing in the middle of the night? Swimming alone here, are you sleepwalking or are you crazy!?¡± The expression on Jayce¡¯s face was one of extreme anger. It was the first time he had been so fierce to her. Just like Monroe, he was angry at her and scolded her. Mary¡¯s mind was heated up. Suddenly, without thinking, she stretched out her arm and wrapped it around Jayce¡¯s neck. She closed her eyes and leaned forward, kissing Jayce. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Kiss

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The moment Mary¡¯s lips touched Jayce¡¯s; she woke up. If it was a dream, the touch wouldn¡¯t feel so real. Moreover, it was soft and warm... She suddenly realized what she had done. She felt that she must be crazy! But she had to step back... even though she seemed a little reluctant. How could she have such a thought? Could it be that she liked Jayce more than just her brother? She had feelings for him... as a man and a woman? Mary opened her mouth tentatively. Her wet, slimy little tongue licked Jayce¡¯s lips tentatively. Seeing that he did not respond, nor did he push her away, she took another step and stuck her tongue into his lips. Jayce opened his lips, and Mary immediately went in. The tip of her tongue touched the tip of his tongue. Her breath intensified, and she desired a deeper kiss... But Jayce suddenly pushed her away! ¡°Ssh!¡± Mary fell into the water! Because she was not on guard, she almost drowned. Jayce pulled her out of the water again. His face was dark, so dark that Mary could not see clearly. Was he angry? But why didn¡¯t he say anything? Mary wanted to say something, but she realized that nothing she said was right. She had kissed Jayce on impulse. She was afraid that it wouldpletely disrupt the harmonious rtionship between the two siblings... But she did not regret it at all. She even recalled the dream and the kiss just now. When she woke up, it was raining heavily outside. Mary held her heavy head and woke up. She suddenly could not differentiate between reality and the dream. That was until she saw the swimsuit that she took offst night lying on the floor. ¡°F*ck!¡± She really had a wet dream. She really went swimming in the middle of the night, and she really kissed Jayce in the swimming pool! Mary felt her head start to grow bigger, she actually acted like a hooligan to her brother! Jayce must be very speechless towards her, right? But... Mary came to the bathroom and touched her rosy red lips, she was indulging in the gentlemanly way Jayce always treated her with, even the face of the female secretary who had sex with him in the dream had be hers... So, she really had feelings for Jayce. Mary wore a white dress with rose petals today. She let her long blonde hair down, put on light makeup, and changed her shoes. She was beautiful and young, just like an exquisite doll. When she went downstairs, Jayce was still sitting in the living room. Obviously, he was waiting for her. Jayce¡¯s temperament was really the best that Mary had ever seen. Gentle and sweet, noble and elegant, tall and handsome, with a peerless appearance. A regal and noble young master. He looked at the time on his wrist impatiently, as if he had been waiting for a long time. Mary took a deep breath and slowly walked down. ¡°Hi! Jayce, good morning!¡± Upon hearing the sound, Jayce raised his head, and the impatience in his eyes instantly disappeared. He saw a young girl who was like a rose blooming at the beginning of the morning, giving him the sweetest smile. ¡°Hi! Good morning.¡± Jayce stood up. ¡°Eat breakfast.¡± Mary¡¯s originally light footsteps paused. Jayce was still so gentle. Everything seemed to have not changed, but everything seemed to have changed again. That was because she felt his alienation. She went to the dining room and sat down. Adele and the other servants served breakfast together. When all the breakfast was served, Jayce dismissed everyone. Mary knew that he would not pretend that nothing had happened. As expected, a showdown was about to happen. Mary pretended to be rxed. ¡°The mushrooms were fried really well today. Do you want to try some?¡± Jayce did not move his knife and fork. Instead, he stared at her. His expression gradually became serious. ¡°Little Mary, I think you still remember what happenedst night.¡± He had said it so directly. Mary had nowhere to run! ¡°Last night... I kissed you?¡± Although that feeling was very good, Mary observed Jayce¡¯s expression. She felt that perhaps his thoughts were not the same as hers. Mary¡¯s heart became bitter. ¡°Jayce, does this matter make you very unhappy? Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Jayce frowned. ¡°We¡¯re brother and sister! Mary, I really treat you as a sister!¡± Mary said, ¡°But we¡¯re not really brother and sister! I¡¯m just your stepsister.¡± Jayce sighed helplessly. ¡°But in my heart, you¡¯ll only be my sister.¡± ¡°In this life? Jayce, do you really have no feelings for me at all?¡± Mary refused to give up on this feeling. When he looked at her, she could clearly feel that he treated her differently! Is everything really her own illusion? Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Left

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion All the gentleness on Jayce¡¯s face disappeared at this moment. He became indifferent, as if this was his true appearance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you to misunderstand and for causing you to have unchanging thoughts about me. I will take care of myself in the future, but please... Little Mary, can you forget this and give up on this rtionship that you shouldn¡¯t have?¡± After saying that, Jace stood up and left. Mary watched his back disappear, feeling his determination and ruthlessness. Yes, everything was just her wishful thinking! Mary stood by the window in a daze, looking at the heavy rain outside the window. Jace had already left the vi. She stayed here, every moment, her heart was tormented! She must have be a shameless andscivious girl in Jayce¡¯s eyes? She had fallen in love with her brother, and there was no ethics in his eyes! How could Mary continue to stay? She opened the closet, and it was full of things she had bought with Jayce¡¯s other card yesterday, as well as a man¡¯s watch. She had wanted to give it to her as a gift, but there was no need now. Mary put the card on the nightstand, changed into her T-shirt and shorts, and went to Jayce¡¯s garage when Adele and Isidore weren¡¯t looking. She had her eyes on a motorcycle, and the keys were in the cab next to it. It was still raining outside, and Mary left Jayce¡¯s house in the rain on her helmet and motorcycle. By the time Isidore and Adele found out, she was gone in the rain. Jayce knew that when Mary left his house, he was still on his way to thepany. It seemed that she had left not long after he left. The butler said that she was still riding a motorcycle, and that in such heavy rain, she would definitely be drenched. Was she testing him? Was she testing if he would look for her? ¡°Sir, do you want to look for thedy?¡± The driver stopped the car by the side of the road and turned around to ask him. Jayce did not think much about it. ¡°To the office.¡± He picked up the tablet and began to deal with official business. But his brows had been tightly furrowed, and more frustration rose in his heart! Perhaps, it was also good that he left, so as not to let her sink deeper and deeper. It seemed that it was better for him to appear less in front of her in the future. * * * * Mary found herself a hotel. She took a bath first and then asked the hotel to send over a feast. Just as she was about to feast, there was a knock on the door. Mary went to open the door in confusion and looked at Hugh Hall and Herman Hall standing outside the door in surprise. ¡°Why are you here!?¡± Hugh looked at her with a cold smile. ¡°I see that you are living a carefree life! Do you think that we really want to look for you?¡± ¡°Running around in such a heavy rain, you have no sense of responsibility at all!¡± ¡°Do you think that everyone in New York is very proud of themselves for looking for you? Do you think that you are very important?¡± ¡°Damn brat, hurry up and go back with me!¡± Hugh yelled at Mary. Mary¡¯s face darkened, and she did not want to endure it anymore. ¡°Did I ask you to look for me? I wanted to be alone for a while, and you guys kept looking for me. I still felt disturbed, so why are you being so weird!?¡± ¡°Whoa! You!¡± Hugh choked back, and his eyes widened in anger. ¡°You really are a sharp-tongued person! That night, you even acted like you were wronged in front of Daddy and Diana! You¡¯re a drama queen!¡± Mary snorted coldly. ¡°If you have the ability to do so, then go expose me! You only know how to talk, and you can¡¯t do anything to me, you coward!¡± Hugh¡¯s throat made a strained sound because of his anger and impatience. Seeing that they were going to continue arguing, Herman said, ¡°Okay, stop arguing. Let us in first?¡± Mary could argue with Hugh because of his bad attitude, but she could not shut Herman out for no reason. She stepped aside and let Herman and Hugh enter the room first. Mary was in a suite, and the two men were shocked to see the table full of delicious food. Could she finish it all by herself? Mary had already shed into the bedroom. She quickly changed her bathrobe into suspenders and shorts, and dried her wet hair. When Mary came out again, only a few minutes had passed, but Hugh was already very impatient. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and pack your luggage, ande back with us!¡± Mary did not want to argue with Hugh anymore. She sat down at the dining table, picked up a spoon, and ate a mouthful of mousse cake. ¡°Where are you going? I don¡¯t want to go to any of you seven brothers today. I¡¯m staying here.¡± She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yo-ho! Did you have a fight with Jayce? Isn¡¯t boss the brother who likes you the most among us? Now he has seen your true colors?¡± Mary felt that Hugh Hall¡¯s mouth was really vicious! ¡°Can you shut your mouth if you can¡¯t speak nicely?¡± Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Come Home with Me!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hugh¡¯s eyes widened once again! The corners of Herman¡¯s mouth curled into a faint smile. This was the first time he had seen Hugh unable to gain any advantage in front of a girl. Probably in the entire world, there wouldn¡¯t be many people who would dare to diss Hugh like this, right? Herman said, ¡°Monroe called us and said that you were missing. He was jumping around in Europe anxiously and even knew that it was raining in New York. He told us to quicklye out and look for you!¡± Mary was secretly shocked! The Hall family¡¯s power in New York City was really terrifying! She had only escaped for an hour, and they had already found her! Hugh thought that Mary was finally feeling ashamed for not speaking, so he continued Herman¡¯s words, ¡°You¡¯re actually sleeping here, taking a bath, and eating a big meal! You¡¯re such a vicious woman. Do you even have a heart?¡± Hugh could only tell himself in his heart that Monroe¡¯s change in treatment of this girl was because he did not see the true nature of this girl. In fact, she was a selfish and stupid girl! Mary snapped right back, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m vicious, I¡¯m bad, I¡¯m selfish, I¡¯m heartless! Alright, you¡¯ve confirmed it, you¡¯ve found the truth, can you get lost and stop bothering me!?¡± Mary¡¯s attitude was also quite bad. Hugh¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise. He had never known that a person¡¯s understanding of themselves could be so clear! She had seen herself so clearly, and he did not know how to scold her. Hugh sat on the sofa, feeling depressed. A smile shed across Herman¡¯s eyes. Seeing Hugh so depressed, he did not know why, but his mood became very good. ¡°I¡¯m hungry too. Can I eat with you?¡± Mary¡¯s heart softened, ¡°Of course. Please have a seat!¡± Hugh, who had been hungry for a long time said nothing. Did she really not invite him? Even his beloved brother did not invite him? Oh! F*ck! Hugh leaned against his hair and closed his eyes, telling himself that he could not see the food, smell the fragrance, or hear the sound of chewing... ¡°Hugh? Do you want some?¡± Hugh quickly got up. ¡°I¡¯m only eating because I¡¯m giving you face.¡± Mary snarked, ¡°Thank you for giving Herman face!¡± He rolled his eyes and pretended not to see it. He sat down elegantly, shook off the napkin, and picked up the knife and fork. The food that Mary ordered was not bad. The three of them ate together in harmony. Herman looked at Mary¡¯s leg and asked about her injury, ¡°Is the wound on your leg wet?¡± Mary looked at Herman apologetically. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I was angry this morning, so I forgot about it. It was treated when I took a bath, but it¡¯s not serious.¡± Herman¡¯s face, which was not cold, turned cold. Hugh looked at the two of them curiously. ¡°What injury?¡± Herman told Hugh What Happened to Mary in Monroe Castle. The more Hugh listened, the more shocked he became, and the way he looked at Mary changed. ¡°F*ck! Really? You killed Sirius? That¡¯s a leopard! You actually escaped from the snow wolf¡¯s mouth? Is that you? You¡¯re too amazing!¡± Mary didn¡¯t really want to chat, ¡°It¡¯s not that amazing, it¡¯s just good luck. Can you guys go back? I want to rest.¡± Mary had ordered them to leave. Hugh wanted to ask her to go with them, but Herman grabbed her shoulder and stopped him. As soon as they left, Maryy on the bed again. Her mind was nk. Suddenly, all the jobs, the rich stepdaughters, the powerful older brothers... They all disappeared. All she knew was that she had lost her love. * * * Mary stayed in the hotel for two days. Two dayster, Monroe Hall came back. The first thing he did when he came back was to pick Mary up from the hotel. ¡°Come,e home with me!¡± Mary slept for two days and was veryzy. She nodded, turned around and changed into the clothes she had worn that day, and followed Monroe out of the hotel. After getting into the car, Monroe asked Mary, ¡°What have you been doing in the hotel for the past two days?¡± Mary held her chin and looked out of the window. ¡°Sleeping!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re bored, just look at your phone and chat with your friends.¡± Monroe paused and noticed that the frequency of the clothes on her body seemed to be a little high. ¡°You¡¯ve been staying in the city these two days. Why didn¡¯t you go shopping?¡± Mary turned her head to look at Monroe in bafflement. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re strange? You¡¯re not like you at all when you¡¯re nagging. Don¡¯t you hate me anymore? Have you really epted me as your sister?¡± Mary was not used to such a fierce person suddenly bing so kind. More importantly, it would make her feel guilty! Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Who are You?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Monroe took a deep breath and found that he was more patient with her. ¡°Yes, Mary Dawson, I ept you as my sister. From now on, I will do my best to dote on You!¡± Monroe¡¯s face showed a standard smile. He was showing kindness to Mary. Mary rubbed her arms embarrassedly. ¡°Thank you...¡± Monroe suddenly leaned over and lifted Mary¡¯s chin with his fingers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still unhappy? What happened to you two days ago at Jayce¡¯s house?¡± Monroe leaned too close. His strong chest pressed against Mary¡¯s soft chest, and he seemed to be unaware of it! Was he really not doing it on purpose? Mary shrunk her chest and stepped back a little. She asked Monroe, ¡°Does Jayce have a lover?¡± Monroe frowned. ¡°Did he bring his lover home and annoy you again? That shouldn¡¯t be. Jayce has always been clean. As far as I know, he doesn¡¯t have a mistress.¡± Mary was puzzled. Could it be that he liked men? Then Monroe said, ¡°He suffered a heartbreak a few years ago, and then he stopped indulging in love.¡± Heartbreak? Which woman had hurt his heart? Mary¡¯s mood seemed to have worsened! ¡°Monroe, can you fight with me when we get back?¡± Monroe pressed Mary¡¯s head down. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Until your injury ispletely healed, behave yourself!¡± Although, Monroe was very tempted by Mary¡¯s suggestion. Because he also wanted to know how good herbat skills were. When they returned to the castle, the servants weed them warmly. Adele saw Mary with tears in her eyes. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t run away like this next time!¡± Isidore also stood aside and stared at Mary, as if he had something to say to her. Mary held Adele¡¯s hand and blinked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance next time!¡± Adele smiled. Back in the castle, Mary seemed to really enjoy life like a princess. From the moment she woke up in the morning to the moment she went to bed at night, there were people waiting on her. There were people giving her manicures, people giving her beauty spas, and professional yoga instructors apanying her to exercise. There were fruits and refreshments, towels to wipe her sweat, and umbres everywhere she went. There was no ce in the castle that she could not go. After two days of living in luxury and happiness, Mary had almost forgotten about Jayce. Monroe seemed to be very happy to pamper her. He would bring her a lot of food and fun when he went home at night. Mary held the gift and teased him, ¡°Monroe! You are really different from before! Did you forget that you almost strangled me to death before?¡± Monroe¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this stupid thing again! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bring any women back in the future.¡± This was his sister. He had waited for more than 20 years for such a beautiful and special sister. He already regretted his previous bad attitude! Monroe was a little afraid of women now. He was afraid that these women would hurt his sister again. So, he decided to temporarily abstain from sex. ¡°No need! As long as I¡¯m not as jealous as Jennifer, I can ept it! Or when I¡¯m gone, you can live your life again!¡± Mary waved her hand elegantly and left happily with the gift in her hands. Monroe stared at her back, feeling a little irritated for some reason. Adele and Isidore followed behind Mary. In their arms, they were holding the gift that Monroe had given to Mary today. Mary hummed a little tune and walked briskly. After a few more days of being so happy, she would definitely forget about Jaycepletely! Suddenly, Mary felt that there was something wrong with the footsteps behind her. She turned around, but Adele was nowhere to be seen. Only Isidore followed behind with the gift in his hands. ¡°Where¡¯s Adele?¡± Mary felt that the atmosphere was not right. Isidore was very obvious, as if he had something to say to her! ¡°I¡¯ve sent Adele away. Miss, there¡¯s something I want to say to you.¡± Mary stared at Isidore. Ever since she returned, this handsome white-haired young man had not been right. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? If you have something to say, just say it!¡± Isidore stared deeply into Mary¡¯s eyes and said in a very low voice, ¡°Miss Mary, please don¡¯t indulge in these sugar-coated pleasures. Monroe Hall is definitely not the simple person you think he is!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, he wanted to kill you before!¡± ¡°You killed his most beloved pet and drove his mistress crazy. Could it be that he, the victim, would treat you better from the bottom of his heart?¡± ¡°Perhaps in the next second, when he finds out your true purpose of getting close to him, he will really kill you!¡± Mary¡¯s expression changed! She stared at Isidore as if she had never really known him! ¡°Who the hell are you!?¡± Chapter 41

Chapter 41: She Had Been Used!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary stared at Isidore with murderous intent! Isidore said, ¡°Miss Mary, there¡¯s no need to be angry. It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. We are all Americans who share the same beliefs and goals. Everything is for the sake of our country.¡± What did Mary not understand!? Isidore was just like her, a secret service agent! He was the same as her, getting close to Monroe for the purpose of obtaining intelligence and investigation! Isidore had already said what he needed to say. No matter how much he said, he could not convince Mary. He nodded at Mary, turned around and left. Mary stood stiffly on the spot for a while before slowly returning to her room. Sitting on the sofa, Mary realized that she was drenched! She picked up her phone and dialed the number. ¡°I am Orange Cat. I would like to know if you have arranged for a white-haired youth to be by Monroe Hall¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Such a direct answer did not make Mary sigh in relief. Instead, she was furious! ¡°What exactly do you mean!? Do you not trust my abilities, or have you been lying to me from the beginning to the end!? Since someone has already seeded in getting close to Monroe, why did you assign me!?¡± The person online replied. ¡°Orange Cat, please calm down. Isidore has indeed gotten closer to Monroe before you did. He is the ck Cat that I mentioned before.¡± ¡°But he went missing a while ago. We had no choice but to assign you because we received news that you are Monroe Hall¡¯s stepsister. Your identity is very convenient.¡± ¡°Who knew that the ck Cat would suddenly appear a few days ago and say that he has be Monroe¡¯s confidant.¡± ¡°Now that you have sessfully gotten close to Monroe Hall, you should work together to achieve your goals. Please do not fight amongst yourselves!¡± ¡°There is a saying: regardless of whether it is a ck cat or a white cat, as long as you can catch a rat, you are all good cats.¡± After hanging up the call, Mary was so angry that she threw her phone to the ground! ¡°You are the rat; your whole family is rats!¡± She spat. Mary walked around the room with her arms crossed. She carefully recalled what her boss said and suddenly realized that she had been used by the Intelligence Bureau! Moreover, the boss made it clear that they knew she was Monroe Hall¡¯s sister, so they let her contact him! Mary suddenly had goosebumps all over her body. It was one thing for her to be willing to pay for her work, but it was another thing for her to be deliberately used! In order to confirm this matter, Mary picked up the phone again. After hesitating for a while, she dialed another number. ¡°Hey, Mr. Riggs, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s Mary.¡± Mr. Riggs was a powerful man with a huge beard. He was also the agent who recruited Mary into the Intelligence Bureau. Although Mary usually contacted her superiors now, she did not forget Riggs¡¯ number. ¡°Hey, sweetheart, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mary held her phone and looked out of the window. ¡°I want to ask you something...¡± * * * The next day, when Mary got up and went downstairs, she found that Monroe Hall was still at home. ¡°Eh? You haven¡¯t left today?¡± Mary knew that he was actually very busy every day. Monroe was reading some of today¡¯s news with his tablet in hand. When he saw Marying down, he immediately snapped his fingers and signaled for the butler to bring her breakfast. ¡°I¡¯m not busy or the next two days. Hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll bring you to have fun!¡± Mary¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Where to?¡± Monroe looked away from the tablet and nced at her. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Mary shouted excitedly, ¡°To the casino! I want to gamble!¡± Chapter 42

Chapter 42: Going on a Trip!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Monroe paused for a moment. Did she say that on purpose? Did she know that 80% of the casinos in New York were under his control? Monroe didn¡¯t ask. He directly rejected Mary. ¡°No. You are too young; you can¡¯t just go to that kind of ce.¡± Mary sighed in her heart. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be that easy. ¡°Then tell me where you want to go. It¡¯s up to you.¡± She suddenly lost interest, as though she couldn¡¯t muster up any energy. Monroe said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a soak in the hot springs. I¡¯ve already made the arrangements.¡± Mary looked at Monroe. Then why did he ask her? Wasn¡¯t it unnecessary?! After breakfast, they set off. In addition to Monroe, there was Herman and Hugh! So, was this a family trip? Herman and Hugh sat in the same car, while Mary and Monroe sat in another car. Both of them had chauffeurs who drove specifically for them. There was also arge group of people following behind them. They stopped for lunch. As they were in the middle of nowhere, they had to set up a tent, a table, a stool, and a table full of food. Mary saw a table full of food, then looked at the leather sofas they could rest on, then looked at the carpets on the floor, the red wine and champagne held by the maids. There were soft beds in the tents in the four rooms and two halls, which meant that they could take a lunch break. Four people traveling, at least ten servants, and twenty bodyguards. Mary thought silently in her heart, as expected, the happiness of the rich was beyond her imagination as a poor loser. ¡°How much longer?¡± Hugh seemed to be a little impatient with the two-hour journey. Herman also looked at Monroe. ¡°I¡¯m very busy.¡± If Monroe had not forcefully dragged him out of this trip, he would be in the operating theater right now. Monroe sat on the sofa with a ss of champagne in his hand. He crossed his legs and looked at Mary eating seriously. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. ¡°We¡¯re brothers. Dad and Diana have been gone for a few days, but we haven¡¯t taken Mary out to have fun together. Didn¡¯t I just squeeze in some time and arrange for the two of you to go together?¡± In other words, he was also very busy, but for the sake of his sister, Mary, he had squeezed out some time, so they had to go together. Monroe drank a mouthful of champagne and felt that it was very sweet. Hugh snorted coldly. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t I see you invite Jayce over too?¡± Mary, who listened obediently to their conversation, immediately shouted in her heart, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! She hadn¡¯t thought about how to face Jayce yet. Moreover, when she thought of him, she still felt a little sad. She felt that she hadn¡¯tpletely recovered from the sudden feeling of heartbreak. So, when she found out that Jayce wasn¡¯t at the hot spring this time, Mary actually heaved a sigh of relief. But at the same time, she felt a little sad. She didn¡¯t know if Jayce knew that she was there, so he didn¡¯te. Monroe replied, ¡°He¡¯s the boss. He has a lot of things to do every day. I can¡¯t get him toe!¡± Hugh looked at Mary, whose expression and movements had be a little unnatural. ¡°I think you¡¯ve beenpletely fooled by this little drama queen! Is she now the treasure in your heart?¡± Hugh¡¯s tone was a little teasing, but at the same time, he was also testing Mary. Mary frowned and crushed the passion fruit in the cup in front of her. Monroe looked at Hugh with some anger in his eyes. ¡°Watch your words, Hugh. Mary is a very good sister. She¡¯s actually very obedient, and she has outstanding abilities that I admire. You can get to know her with your heart. I promise you will be as happy to have her as I am!¡± Hugh rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Thank you, traitor! You change your mind so fast!¡± Chapter 43

Chapter 43: Hugh¡¯s Weakness

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What Hugh didn¡¯t understand was that Monroe was just as resistant to the sudden appearance of his sister as he was at the beginning. However, ever since Mary killed Sirius and severely injured the Snow Wolf, he had changed. He treated Mary as a treasure, but in Hugh¡¯s eyes, Mary was still far from being qualified. Monroe shook his head at Hugh. If Hugh wasn¡¯t his brother, he would have broken his neck long ago! But unfortunately, he had six brothers, so sometimes he had to be patient. Herman sat opposite Mary and ate his spaghetti elegantly. After Hugh said those words, he looked up at Mary andforted her, ¡°Hugh didn¡¯t mean any harm. Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Mary smiled. Herman hesitated for a moment and then said softly, ¡°If he really hates you, then no matter what orders Monroe gives, he won¡¯te out this time.¡± Mary¡¯s eyes lit up. So, Hugh¡¯s mouth was poisonous? So, he came. Did this mean that he was curious about his sister and wanted to know more about her? Mary felt a little better for no reason. ¡°Thank you, Herman.¡± Mary knew that Herman had never meant any harm to her. After lunch, Mary went into her tent to take a nap. Mary turned on her phone and opened the screen. The conversation she had with Riggsst night suddenly shed through her mind. In fact, she just wanted to know, was it because of the Hall family that she was recruited into the intelligence agency in the first ce? At that time, she was still a noob in society and had no idea of her background. Was the intelligence agency thinking about how to use her then? If so, Mary would never be used by them again. But Riggs said, ¡°My dear, your mother, Lady Diana, and Mr. Hall had not met yet. Even if we had the ability to predict the future, we would not be able to. It was all a coincidence. The one we valued was you!¡± Mary reluctantly believed it. Her mind wandered back. Mary was a little worried again. Isidore had now been arranged to be her guard, and he was inseparable from her. Being stared at like this, Mary felt that she was being watched, and she was very unhappy! It seemed that she had to find a chance to distract Isidore! Mary¡¯s gaze fell back to the screen. It was the destination she had searched for, the natural hot spring in the Kors National Park in the He Mountains. They were still four hours away from their destination. Mary was focused on reading some reviews about the hot spring when suddenly, a terrified scream came from outside the tent! Mary immediately got up and rolled out. Hugh rolled out of the tent with a pale and frightened face. He pointed at the tent and jumped and shouted while trembling, ¡°Snake! There¡¯s a big and thick snake! I¡¯m going to die!¡± Monroe stepped in and pulled the snake out and threw it on the ground. The man in ck beside him immediately went forward to catch the snake, killed it, and dealt with it. The whole process took less than a minute. Herman helped Hugh up and carefully checked his body. There were no external injuries. Mary stared at Hugh Hall in shock. Hugh sensed something and looked back at Mary. The air seemed to freeze instantly. ¡°He¡¯s been afraid of these gras snakes since he was young. They¡¯re useless!¡± Monroe shook his head, turned around and went back into his tent. Then, he heard Mary trying hard not tough out loud outside. ¡°PFFT... ha... so... Hugh¡¯s weakness... is gras snakes... ha... I¡¯m... Sorry... I couldn¡¯t help it... hahahaha...¡± Mary clutched her stomach and hurried back to the tent. Then, shey on the quilt and kicked her legs whileughing out loud. It was too unbridled! It was too arrogant! It was too much! Hugh¡¯s face was red. He wanted to rush into Mary¡¯s tent and drag her out and teach her a lesson! Chapter 44

Chapter 44: So Many ws!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Herman stopped him. ¡°You can¡¯t beat her.¡± Hugh shouted in embarrassment, ¡°I can¡¯t beat a brat like her!? Do you believe that I can knock her out with a single p?¡± Herman sighed, ¡°Hugh, you really can¡¯t beat her.¡± Hugh stomped his feet in anger. ¡°I¡¯m your blood brother! All of you are now biased towards a person with another surname, aren¡¯t you! Herman, I¡¯ve misjudged you!¡± Herman sighed helplessly. ¡°Then you can go. But don¡¯t forget, Mary knows martial arts. She even killed Sirius and crippled the Snow Wolf.¡± Hugh instantly retracted his leg that was turning towards Mary. Turning around, he opened Herman¡¯s tent and entered. ¡°I¡¯ll spare this detestable little girl for Diana¡¯s sake!¡± Herman looked at the sky speechlessly and went back to his tent. Two hourster, they set off again. Mary felt that everyone was a little tired from the long journey. She asked Monroe, ¡°I remember, don¡¯t you have a helicopter?¡± Monroe looked out of the window and sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of heights. As long as I¡¯m around, we can only choosend transportation when we travel.¡± Mary had never thought that Monroe had so many shorings! However, although the four-hour drive was tiring, fortunately, they had a break on the way, so they arrived at the scenic area before dark. In addition to having an extinct volcano, the hull national park was also famous for its natural hot springs. Because it was already nighttime when they arrived at the scenic area, they could only choose to rest and reorganize before going to the interior of the scenic area to y the next day. Because the n was sudden, Monroe only needed five hot spring vis. Four of them were at the foot of the mountain, and one was halfway up the mountain, which was the best location for the hot spring vis. There was a view, and they could soak in the hot spring that the vis brought their own drainage down from the mountain. There were four bedrooms, and only two of them had their own bathroom. Monroe took one, and he personally assigned one to Mary. One of the two bedrooms was on the second floor, and the other one was on the first floor. Hugh and Herman had to stay in the other two, which didn¡¯t have their own bathroom, and Herman, like Mary, lived on the second floor. The servants who followed them were responsible for taking their luggage to the bedroom, and Monroe told everyone to go to their resting ces and note up again. The bodyguards and servants were gone, and the park workers sent over a sumptuous dinner. Mary was almost full, and she put down her spoon, because she couldn¡¯t wait to soak in the hot spring. In the garden of their vi, there were two small pools! One was a rose wine bath, and the other was a clear water bath. Mary put on the bright yellow bikini that she had brought with her and plunged into the rose wine bath. WOW! It was superfortable! Mary satfortably in the bath. The hot temperature opened up all her pores. Soon, Mary felt a little stuffy in her chest and shortness of breath. Her forehead began to sweat, she stood up with a whoosh and took a few breaths of fresh cold air. At this moment, Mary saw Hugh, Herman, and Monroe walking over. They had changed into their shorts and were half-naked. Hugh¡¯s figure was exactly what Mary had imagined. Although he didn¡¯t have a big belly and was skinny,pared to the two next to him, he was too ordinary! How tragic! Monroe¡¯s figure was rtively strong. All the muscles on his body were perfectly trained. Moreover, he had tattoos on his left and right arms. It looked as if he had a Snow Wolf on one side and a Sirius on the other. It seemed that Monroe had really doted on his two pets. Did he really not hate her for killing them? Chapter 45

Chapter 45: I Challenge You!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In addition to Monroe¡¯s perfect body, Herman also surprised Mary. He was a doctor; she did not expect him to work out. An inverted triangle of perfect abdominal muscles, mermaid line, and the whole body nine yards. Sure enough, Herman¡¯s whole body was a refreshing, fresh peach. Mary nced over, and then sat back in the water. She knocked her head against the surface of the water. Her long, blonde curly hair was tied up in a bun, and the rose petals covered the water so that no one could see what was happening below. Therefore, Mary looked like a bun with a huge head! Hugh burst intoughter and seized the opportunity to mock her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a big-headed girl!¡± Herman¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Monroe hugged his arms and stood by the pool, staring at Mary¡¯s head for a while. He nodded slowly. ¡°Yes, your head is indeed quite big.¡± The three of them entered the clear pool next to them. Mary couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. She turned around and paddled further away. Then, she sat down and continued to show her head. ¡°Oh? Are you angry? Big-headed girl,e and soak with your brothers!¡± Hugh finally found an opportunity to tease Mary. How could he miss it? He did not believe that she woulde over when the three of them were sitting in the pool? Mary nced at Hugh. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over? I have roses and red wine. You can have a sip if you¡¯re thirsty!¡± Hugh stared at her. ¡°You want me to drink your bath water?¡± Mary replied ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I just feel sorry for you...¡± Hugh looked incredulous. ¡°What did you say...?¡± Mary sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Monroe and Herman¡¯s figures are look even better when you stand in the middle? Because you... are like a...¡± Hugh was already gritting his teeth. ¡°Like a what... If you have the ability, say it...¡± Mary replied, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like skinning a chicken and finding no meat. I suddenly miss Chinese food.¡± Hugh stood up from the water with a ssh. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had to teach Mary Dawson a lesson today, this stupid girl who didn¡¯t know what she was getting into! ¡°I want to challenge you!¡± Hugh pointed at Mary and announced impulsively! Herman and Monroe each stretched out a hand to persuade him to let it go, but the words had already left their mouths, so they put down the water together. Forget it, they really wanted to see Mary¡¯s skills. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mary¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. Hugh watched her slowly stand up from the water, looking at her bathing suit that had so little fabric on it, and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± He did not believe that this wretched girl would use all her strength in vain to risk her own nakedness! Monroe and Herman also saw Mary¡¯s bikini. Herman immediately turned his head away. Although she was a sister in name, she was not someone he had grown up with. The sudden appearance of a girl with a good figure made him feel ufortable. Monroe¡¯s face darkened. Although they were brothers, she was too casual. Mary jumped out of the pool and walked toward Hugh aggressively with bare feet, ¡°Wait!¡± Monroe got up, went into the room and pulled out a T-shirt from his room on the first floor. Monroe frowned and threw it to Mary. ¡°Put it on!¡± Mary also considered the possibility that she would be exposed, so she put on the T-shirt without any hesitation. Hugh, who was originally hopeful, said, ¡°Monroe Hall, whose brother are you...¡± In the end, Hugh was ready to give it his all. Mary punched him in the face, turned around quickly, and lifted Hugh¡¯s arm, making a very beautiful throw- a shoulder throw! Chapter 46 - Lucky!

Chapter 46: Lucky!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Oh! Sh*t! F*ck!! Ah-¡± He cursed and screamed! Hugh was lying on the ground and didn¡¯t want to get up. Mary excitedly waved her fist at Hugh. ¡°Hugh, get up, let¡¯s fight again! This time, I¡¯ll let you win!¡± Hugh ced his palm on his forehead. Oh God, just let him die! * * * The next day, the four of them entered the scenic area after having breakfast. Behind them were four servants and ten bodyguards. Along the way, they attracted the attention of countless passers-by. When they saw the four people in the lead, almost everyone let out a low scream. Where did this group of good-looking peoplee from? Three men and a woman. They were all like big stars. Their looks and temperament were so ssy that they did not look like ordinary people! Were there maids following behind them? They were all wearing maid outfits! Those men in ck were all wearing earphones and sunsses. They were tall and sturdy, and there were ck weapons at their waists. Although passers-by could not help but look at them, no one dared approach them. Mary was mixed in with them, and she was under a lot of pressure. How could she know that these three young masters were going out on a trip? Such a big lineup! Couldn¡¯t they keep a low profile? When they left the house, she asked Monroe to keep a low profile. Monroe said, ¡°This is my minimum configuration.¡± He left most of the people in the vi to rest and tidy up. Mary wanted to refuse to go with them, but Hugh and Monroe pulled her away from the group. Forget about Monroe. Hugh meant, ¡°Don¡¯t make me feel ashamed alone!¡± Mary felt that this was Hugh¡¯s revenge for being beaten down by her with a single punch yesterday! Mary had to put on her sunsses, and then told herself that she couldn¡¯t see other people¡¯s strange looks. Soon, a tour bus came to pick them up, and they went sightseeing. In addition to the great waterfall that flew straight down, there were colorful pools of water, and further on, there was arge primeval forest. Mary greedily breathed in the fresh air along the way. This ce was quite beautiful. It was indeed a good ce for tourism. She turned around and looked at the sightseeing car behind her with her bodyguards. Fortunately, she had found an excuse to leave Isidore in the vi this morning. Otherwise, it would be very ufortable to follow his eyes that were following her around. Halfway up the mountain, the car could not go up. They had also arrived at thest scenic spot. ¡°This is the most famous and iconic geyser in the Hull National Forest Park. ¡°It is because the underground river is very close to the surface. After the water in the crust is heated, the pressure in the enclosed space increases. After reaching a certain threshold, water vapor will spew out from the cracks ¡°It¡¯s said that during its high-level activities, 92 degrees Celsius water can be spewed out at a height of 67 meters.¡± Monroe was annoyed, so he did not arrange a tour guide. Herman was more interested in these things. He had read a lot of information on the way here, so he stood at the mouth of the spring, which was emitting white smoke, and exined. Mary listened carefully. Suddenly, a column of water spewed out from the underground! The height was not 67 meters, but at least 30 meters. Monroe pulled Mary back a little, and the other tourists could not help but scream. Hugh and Herman could not help but lean back. The tour guide next to them exined, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone. This is just a natural phenomenon. It will erupt at a fixed frequency and a fixed time. We are all within a safe distance.¡± Mary rubbed her arms, still feeling a little scared. 90 degrees water could directly burn human skin! They were really lucky! Chapter 47 - Riot

Chapter 47: Riot

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was a lot of scenery in Hearth National Park. Although everyone was in a sightseeing bus, Mary was still hungry and tired by noon. The maids found a clean and beautiful ce, spread out the pic cloths, andid out the food they had brought. A luxurious pic scene in the park waspleted just like that. Pressure supported his body with one hand and held a drink in the other hand, enjoying the cool of thete summer forest. Hugh and Herman were chatting idly, and Monroe was on the phone. Mary felt that this was actually a happy day, if she hadn¡¯t been assigned to Hall. Suddenly, there was amotion in the distance. Mary quickly sat up and put down the drink in her hand. Adele came up to Mary with a terrified look on her face. ¡°Miss, I think I heard a gunshot!¡± Mary heard it too. There were screamsing from all around. Mary saw someone running in their direction. Herman and Hugh stood up immediately. Monroe was still sitting leisurely in the same spot, swaying back and forth. However, he had already put away his phone. Mary suddenly realized that four of their bodyguards were missing. ¡°Do you need to go and take a look?¡± Mary asked Monroe. Monroe looked at Mary. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Mary stood up. ¡°No!¡± She was even more afraid that a gangster would suddenly appear out of nowhere and wantonly hurt innocent civilians. Monroe¡¯s eyes revealed his admiration for Mary¡¯s heroic attitude. At this moment, themotion seemed to have suddenly stopped. The four missing bodyguards came back with blood on their bodies. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s already settled.¡± Monroe nodded. ¡°Deal with the bodies. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Monroe finally stood up. He looked at his two brothers and Mary, who had nk expressions on their faces. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Monroe was the first to walk in front. Mary and the other two quickly followed after him. On the way back, Monroe exined that his enemies had discovered his whereabouts, so they sent people to assassinate him. However, everything was under his control, and he fought back. Although there was a lot ofmotion in the scenic area, the innocent people were not hurt, and the mess was quickly cleaned up. When Mary heard this, she could not help but stare at Monroe. Although he controlled the underground dynasty in New York and had incredible abilities, he was much more humane than she had imagined. He would take care of his younger brothers and make all kinds of arrangements for his family that he approved of. Even if there was a shooting riot in a public ce, he would do his social responsibility and handle all the funeral matters. Most importantly, he said that he did not hurt innocent people. Mary seemed to have a new understanding of Monroe. She was even more certain that the spy that the Intelligence Bureau had asked her to investigate about the Raging me Group definitely had nothing to do with him. After what happened at noon, no one wanted to go out to enjoy the rest of the afternoon. Monroe also took care of the business for the whole afternoon. In the evening, after dinner, Mary went to the hot spring again. This time, she soaked in the pool. Lying on the edge, she looked at the news on the tablet, bored. Suddenly, the sound of water came from behind her. It was Monroe. He had been busy for the whole afternoon and seemed to be a little tired. Leaning against the edge of the pool, he sighedfortably. Mary looked behind him. ¡°Where are Hugh and Herman?¡± Monroe replied, ¡°They went for a walk.¡± ¡°Sote? Isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡± Mary still had some lingering fear when she thought of the incident at noon. Monroe stared at Mary¡¯s worried expression and smiled. ¡°You still care about those two brothers. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to follow them.¡± Mary still felt that they were too rash. ¡°Why are they running around now when they didn¡¯t go out for a walk in the afternoon?¡± Monroe replied, ¡°There¡¯s an event at the square. I heard that there will be many beautiful women in swimsuits.¡± Mary understood. ¡°Hugh must have dragged Herman there!¡± In her mind, Herman was not such a vulgar person. Chapter 48 - It was Too Hot

Chapter 48: It was Too Hot

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Monroe smiled and did not deny it. The scene turned cold for a moment. Only Mary¡¯s voice came from the video screen by the pool. ¡°The volcano in the Hearth National Park is one of thergest craters in the world. It erupted 500,000 years ago. Although there are asionalva eruptions now, experts have detected that there won¡¯t be any activity for at least 20 years...¡± ¡°What will happen if theva is ejected? Of course, it will be a devastating world-ss catastrophe...¡± ¡°Compared to an ordinary volcanic eruption, an extraordinary volcanic eruption is like the power of a bombpared to a firecracker...¡± ¡°How much energy will it have? Think about it, if all the nuclear weapons on Earth are blown up, the power will be 500 times greater than that!¡± ¡°At that time, all the animals and people in the scenic area will bepletely destroyed. Not even a speck of dust will be left.¡± ¡°Of course, none of this will happen. With the development of current technology, we can predict the prelude of a volcanic eruption. We just need to do the transfer work in advance...¡± As Mary listened to the news, she suddenly felt pain all over her body. She turned to ask Monroe, ¡°Do you feel that the water has suddenly be hot?¡± Monroe¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately came over to pick up Mary and quickly jumped out of the hot spring! Mary¡¯s skin had already turned red. Monroe was also red, but it was not as serious as Mary¡¯s. Mary was still a little confused and did not know what had happened. Just then, a scream came from not far away ¡ª Then, two, three, four... arge number of screams of pain spread throughout the entire mountain. Mary and Monroe looked at each other, and their expressions changed. Monroe first carried Mary back to the bedroom upstairs, put cold water on her and let her shower while he turned around and went downstairs. Mary was panicking. She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but after taking a shower and feeling that she was fine, she quickly put on her bathrobe and went downstairs. Herman and Hugh hadn¡¯te back yet. But a few bodyguards had alreadye up. They were panting, and their eyes were filled with fear. ¡°The water in the hot spring suddenly turned into boiling water, and many people were scalded to death!¡± Mary widened her eyes in shock. It was said that there were 8,000 flowing hot springs, big and small, in the park! If this was true... how many people had suffered!? ¡°Where are our people?¡± ¡°Two of them were badly burned. One of the maids... died in the pool.¡± The man in ck sighed. What he did not say was that the maid¡¯s skin had fallen off from the scalding. Her flesh and blood were mixed in the pool. It was very... grotesque. The atmosphere suddenly became a little gloomy. Monroe¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°Gather everyone up! Contact the person in charge of the area, I want to see them! Also, get someone to bring the sixth and seventh young masters back quickly!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man in ck received the order and quickly turned around to do his work. Mary paced around the room anxiously. In a short while, most of the bodyguards and maids came up. The person-in-charge was also brought over, but Hugh and Herman still hadn¡¯t made any movements. Mary stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go find them!¡± Monroe stopped her. ¡°Wait, if they don¡¯te back in five minutes, I¡¯lle with you.¡± Monroe first went to the side to talk to the person-in-charge, then asked someone to arrange for the maids to go to Herman and Hugh¡¯s room to rest. Because theirpanion had been burned to death and their body was still floating in the hot spring pool, many of the maids who had seen the tragic scene didn¡¯t look too good at the moment. Mary saw Adele standing in the crowd and heaved a sigh of relief. Herman and Hugh hadn¡¯te back when the manager left. Even the people who had gone to find them hadn¡¯te back. Chapter 49 - A Human Tragedy

Chapter 49: A Human Tragedy

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The phone was suddenly disconnected, as if there was no signal. Monroe put on a t-shirt and threw one to Mary. The two of them immediately led two men in ck out of the house, while the rest stayed at the vi. After leaving the house, Monroe told Mary, ¡°The person in charge said that it was a hot spring fault. Now the whole resort and its hot springs are in trouble.¡± Mary was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t the hot spring a live hot spring that flows down from the mountain? How could it have malfunctioned?¡± Monroe looked down at her. ¡°You suspect that he¡¯s lying?¡± In fact, he also felt that the person-in-charge was not telling the truth, but it was rare for Mary to be able to detect that something was wrong in an instant. Mary shook her head, and the words in the video news suddenly came to her mind. She felt a wave of frustration and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think they even know what¡¯s going on yet. I¡¯m afraid that the things they¡¯ve told you are just for show. Let¡¯s find Hugh and Herman first!¡± There were many peopleing and going on the mountain path. Most of them were running. Some were wearing swimsuits, some were wearing t-shirts, and most of them were barefoot. The crowd gradually became bigger and more chaotic. Screams and noises could be heard, and of course, there were also cries. ¡°My Children! My two children are still in the hot spring! have any of you seen them? My Children ¨C¡± A woman who had lost control of her emotions sat down in the middle of the road, clutching her face as she broke down in tears. Mary immediately went over to help her up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The woman seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw, and finally had a sliver of strength, ¡°We stayed at the Star Hotel, and there was only one hot spring in the hotel. My two children went down to y after eating. I just found out that there was an ident and quickly came down... but the hot spring was full of corpses... the salvage team took the corpses and left; I couldn¡¯t find my children... Can you help me? Help me find my children!¡± The woman held Mary¡¯s hand and refused to let go. Monroe shook his head at Mary. Obviously, they couldn¡¯t help her at the moment. ¡°Let me take you to the hotel management first! They will confirm the identity of the body after they salvage it!¡± Mary couldn¡¯t leave the woman alonepletely. At least she could help each and every one of them. Monroe looked at Mary and Mary exined, ¡°Anyway, we have to go down. Take her for a ride. I don¡¯t think she has any strength left. I don¡¯t know how she got squeezed here!¡± Mary made up her mind, and Monroe agreed. Soon, the two of them led the woman through the noisy crowd and arrived at the star hotel. Monroe grabbed a waiter and handed the woman to the waiter, then quickly pulled Mary away. The two of them were about to leave the hall when they saw Herman. Mary¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Herman! Here!¡± Mary waved her hand and rushed over. Herman grabbed her. ¡°Why are you here? Monroe? You¡¯re all here?¡± Mary exined, ¡°There was an ident. We sent people to look for you and Hugh. No one came back. We were so worried that we had toe down to look for you. Where¡¯s Hugh?¡± Herman¡¯s expression did not look good. ¡°Hugh and I got separated in the square. I¡¯m also looking for him.¡± Monroe saw two of his own people behind Herman. Obviously, these two people had been helping to find Hugh and protecting Herman. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find him together!¡± Monroe gave the order and the group hurried out. The further they went, the more tragic it became. Some women had lost their husbands, some husbands had lost their wives, some had lost their children, and some children had lost their parents... Mary could not bear to watch any longer. Monroe suddenly reached out to cover her eyes and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t look if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Chapter 50 - Maximum Temperature

Chapter 50: Maximum Temperature

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Herman pursed his lips. He was a doctor. He was supposed to bepassionate. But he wasn¡¯t. Being a doctor was just his job. He just happened to do it perfectly. So, after the ident, he didn¡¯t rush to help immediately. But most of the people who were still in the pool at the time of the ident were scalded to death. Blood and flesh were boiling in the water. Not many people managed to climb up. Even if a few managed to climb up, they would probably be disabled for life. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Mary took a deep breath. She pushed Monroe¡¯s hand away and continued to walk forward. Mary hardened her heart. Whether it was a natural or man-made disaster, it was more important that they did not find Hugh. Finally, they found Hugh in the square. There were five men in ck surrounding Hugh. They were all sent by Monroe to look for them. Obviously, they were also the ones who found Hugh and brought him back. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no signal. We couldn¡¯t contact you!¡± The leader of the men in ck hurriedly reported when he saw Monroe. Herman stepped forward and punched Hugh in the chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You were so focused on looking at women that you almost got lost!¡± Hugh clutched his chest and looked at his brother and Mary with a pale face. ¡°I didn¡¯t get lost! And I didn¡¯t die. I¡¯m still lucky, okay!¡± The group of people hurried back. Monroe protected Mary from being pushed around the entire time. The seven men in ck formed a small circle, and soon, everyone stood out from the most crowded crowd. They quickly went up the mountain. On the way, Hugh didn¡¯t know if he was nervous or not, but he kept talking. ¡°At that time, I was soaking in the pool. There was an extremely beautiful woman who wanted to drink orange juice, so I went ashore. ¡°At that moment... Sigh, the beautiful woman was so scalded that she screamed. She wanted toe up, but she couldn¡¯t. I went to pull her up, but I couldn¡¯t reach her. When I found something to reach her, her face was already... wrinkled from the heat. It was too tragic!¡± ¡°The rest of them were facing down. I saw that their scalps had fallen off. The pool was full of hair!¡± ¡°The meat is cooked. I can smell it, but the thought of it being human flesh makes me want to vomit...¡± Mary¡¯s expression had long changed. ¡°Stop talking!¡± Monroe gave Herman a look, and Herman covered Hugh¡¯s mouth. The group finally returned to the vi in peace. The two small pools in the vi had been surrounded, but the water was still bubbling. A man in ck came forward to report, ¡°Boss, the water temperature has been measured. It has reached the highest point, 374.3 degrees Celsius.¡± This was the foot of the volcano. Anything could happen suddenly. The uneasiness in Mary¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. ¡°I think we should leave this ce immediately.¡± Mary looked at the three Monroe brothers and said this with a serious and solemn expression. Hugh was obviously in a bad mood. His mind was filled with images of the beautiful women in the pool. Herman didn¡¯t have any objections. Monroe asked Mary, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t we waiting for the results of the investigation?¡± Mary looked at the three of them in the eyes and said word by word, ¡°Maybe, we won¡¯t be able to wait for the results of the investigation. Maybe... I¡¯m overthinking it. But I just feel that... it¡¯s going to be very dangerous.¡± She didn¡¯t want to say that the volcano might erupt early. Maybe, she was thinking too much. But it was always right to be careful. Hugh and Mary rarely agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I don¡¯t want to stay any longer!¡± The more he thought about it, the more scared he became. Monroe looked at Mary for a while and finally gave the order. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go now!¡± Chapter 51 - Who will Sleep with Mary?

Chapter 51: Who will Sleep with Mary?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion With the body of the maid who died in the ident in a body bag, Monroe and the others left the park at 10 pm. There were a lot of cars on the way. But most of them were vehicles carrying supplies and emergency aid. Mary kept tapping on her phone and said in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the change in the maic field, but there¡¯s still no signal!¡± Monroe also frowned. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s to prevent the ident from leaking out.¡± No matter what the reason was, this was very wrong! ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a small town 100 kilometers ahead. There¡¯s a hotel inside. Do we need to rest?¡± Monroe looked at Mary. Mary nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s rest first.¡± After all, it waste at night. Even if everyone was determined, it was inevitable that they would be tired and have idents. It was better to rest first. Since they were already 100 kilometers away from the area, Mary felt a lot more at ease. Rock Town. The ce was filled with people overnight. It seemed that there were still quite a number of people who left that ce overnight. Monroe and the others first went to look for hotels, but three or four hotels were filled up. There were only four hotels in the entire town. Just when everyone decided to stay in the car, Herman came over with two people. ¡°We found a family that can we stay with.¡± Mary¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Herman, you¡¯re amazing! How did you do it?¡± Herman replied ¡°It¡¯s an old man who lives alone. I gave him a business card so that he cane to me in the future, without having to wait in line.¡± Mary secretly gave Herman a thumbs up. This was a move that the old man could not refuse. The group hurried to the house that Herman found. Although it was run by only a lonely old man, everything was very clean. There were only three bedrooms on the upper and lower floors. The old man lived in one room, and there were only two rooms left. The maids slept on the floor and the sofa, and the man in ck slept in the car outside the house. Mary was originally arranged to sleep in her own room, but the look on her face was unwilling. She did not want the three men to share a bed. Mary suggested that one of the three of them go to her own room and sleep on the sofa or the floor. These three young masters had been living in luxury since they were young. They were born in the Hall family. who had suffered such hardship? Especially Monroe. His status was extraordinary now. Whether it was traveling or in his own castle, life was the highest configuration. But tonight, one of them would have to live in someone else¡¯s house and sleep on the floor or sofa. Who was willing? The maids had already made the bed and went down. As for how to arrange it, they couldn¡¯t worry about it. Mary saw that the three of them looked ufortable, so she simply went into the room. ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep alone. The three of you can fight with each other for the bed!¡± A 5¡¯3¡å bed with three tall men who were all over six feet tall? Fight with each other? Although the three of them were blood-rted brothers, they all felt very awkward at this moment! Herman was one step faster and followed Mary into the room. ¡°Sorry, brothers. Have a good sleep. Good night.¡± Herman said expressionlessly and quickly closed the door. Then, he turned around and walked toward the bathroom as if nothing had happened. Mary paused for a moment with her pajamas and had to line up. Hugh stomped his feet angrily outside the door. ¡°This dude is usually quiet, but he runs fast at times like this!¡± Monroe nced at Hugh. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re willing to sleep in the same room as little Mary?¡± Hugh snorted. ¡°So what if I sleep in the same room as my sister?¡± Hugh walked into the room with his peacock-like proud head and quicklyy down on the bed. He almost upied the entire bed by himself. Thinking of how chaotic it was at the scenic area at night and how she was willing to follow Monroe out to look for her, and how she was worried that he was lost, Hugh¡¯s defenses against Mary were lowered at that moment. It felt good to have a younger sister who cared about him. Chapter 52 - A Gunshot

Chapter 52: A Gunshot

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Monroe followed him in and stood at the head of the bed. He stared at Hugh with his arms crossed. ¡°Go and sleep on the sofa.¡± Hugh red at him. ¡°Why? I¡¯m your brother! You have to give in to me!¡± Monroe snorted, ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t expose your glorious deeds of meeting five beautiful women at the same time on your social media ounts?¡± In Monroe¡¯s hands, there were many things that could be used against his brothers. Any random one of them would force them to submit to him at any time. Hugh was a world-ss writer and screenwriter. He had fans all over the world. He had more than 100 million fans on his social media, so he paid a lot of attention to his personal image. When he heard Monroe¡¯s threat, a hint of distress shed across his face. ¡°Why don¡¯t... we sleep together?¡± Monroe refused. ¡°No!¡± While Hugh was lying on the sofa, Herman had juste out of the bathroom. Mary was lying on the bed and texting someone. When she saw Hermaning out, she immediately put away her phone. ¡°Are you done washing up?¡± Mary¡¯s gaze fell on Herman, and she almost couldn¡¯t help but whistle! Herman was too beautiful to be true! His hair, which usually fell back meticulously,y on his head because of the shower, looking tender and juicy! More importantly, he looked the most like Jayce among the brothers. Mary could not help but sigh in her heart when she thought of Jayce. He seemed to be tired of her, and did not even leave her a single message. In the future, he would never feel his gentleness again, right? Such a person was deadly when he was gentle and heartless when he was estranged. Mary was a little disappointed as she carried her pajamas into the bathroom. Herman stared at Mary¡¯s back and wondered why the expression on her face was so uncertain. Herman slept on the floor. Mary asked him if he wanted to sleep on the bed, one on each side, and not to disturb each other. Herman refused. Herman was usually a very cold person and did not talk much, so Mary felt the awkward silence and did not continue the conversation. Everyone was not in a good mood after what happened tonight. Gradually, the surroundings became quiet, as if they had fallen asleep... Suddenly, a gunshot sounded! It reverberated through the entire town, waking everyone up from their sweet dreams! Mary, who had been sleeping soundly, immediately opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°Boss!¡± Someone was knocking on Monroe¡¯s bedroom door and shouting. Mary heard the sound of the door opening. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s the people from the Dragon! They¡¯re following us! Damn it, they¡¯re like flies, we can¡¯t shake them off!¡± Monroe didn¡¯t say anything, but from the sound of footsteps, he seemed to have gone downstairs with his subordinates. The knocking on the door was soon heard again, this time it was Mary¡¯s room. Herman stood up to open the door, and the man in ck standing outside the door said respectfully and urgently, ¡°Sixth young master, Miss Mary, please follow me! The Boss asked me to escort you back immediately!¡± The maids downstairs had already started to get into the car in an orderly manner. Hugh, who was standing across the door, also came out drowsily. ¡°What happened?¡± Herman asked as he walked downstairs. The man in ck exined, ¡°It¡¯s our opponent, the people from the Evil Dragon Group. ¡°When we went out this time, they discovered our whereabouts, so they sent people to assassinate the Boss! ¡°In the morning, I thought they had already been cleared out. I didn¡¯t expect so many people toe in session!¡± Mary asked worriedly, ¡°How many are there?¡± The man in ck replied, ¡°Fifty or sixty.¡± Mary asked, ¡°Will the people in this town suffer?¡± The man in ck hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes. But we will try our best to avoid them.¡± Try our best, but there was no guarantee. Herman and Hugh had already gotten into the car. Mary held the car door and hesitated for a moment. She turned to the man in ck who was escorting them. ¡°Give me one of your guns!¡± Chapter 53 - Finding Monroe

Chapter 53: Finding Monroe

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The man in ck widened his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t believe that I killed Sirius and crippled the Snow Wolf? Hurry up, I¡¯m going to find your Boss!¡± The man in ck was unwilling. His mission was to escort them back to New York. Mary directly took the gun. The man in ck did not dare to resist. Mary easily took the gun away. Mary checked the magazine. ¡°Alright, you guys go quickly!¡± Mary turned around and ran into the night, and soon disappeared. Herman got out of the car, and Hugh¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°This girl... is quite bold!¡± Herman hesitated for a moment, and then sat back in the car. He looked at the man in ck who was still standing outside the car in a daze and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! But you can only escort us, the others stay.¡± Hugh nodded. ¡°Yes, we simply don¡¯t want to be a burden. However, most of you should stay behind to help my brother! And... protect Mary.¡± The man in ck did not refuse again. He immediately arranged for the others to stay behind. There were only three drivers left driving three cars out of the town under the cover of dusk. Mary ran wildly into the dark night. Not far away, the sound of gunfire was intense. Mary immediately turned around and followed the sound. She looked around but could not find Monroe. But Monroe¡¯s people saw her first. ¡°Miss Mary!?¡± A man with braids pulled Mary to a corner. His eyes almost popped out. ¡°Why are you still here? Why are you here? You...¡± The man wanted to ask again, but was shushed by Mary. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Where¡¯s your boss? Take me to him!¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Mary waved the pistol in her hand impatiently. The young man hesitated for a moment, then brought her with a belly full of suspicion. He heard that Lady Mary had killed Sirius, crippled the Snow Wolf, and gained the Boss¡¯s favor. Perhaps she was really capable. Monroe¡¯s men had already upied a house. The owner of the house was locked in the room, shivering. Seeing Marying over, Munro¡¯s eyes shed with shock. He quickly walked over. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave?¡± Mary replied ¡°Herman, Hugh, and the maids have all left. I¡¯ll stay and help you!¡± Munro was furious. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mary was unusually calm. ¡°I want to remind you that you can fight your enemies, but you can¡¯t bring harm to the innocent civilians in the town! If I¡¯m right, no matter what happens to Hearth Park tomorrow, this ce will be used as a temporary shelter and a rescue point. Therefore, no one can die here, let alone let it be destroyed!¡± Monroe frowned. Had he ever thought so much about the things he was doing in the past? No, he didn¡¯t, he would just do it anyway without thinking! Now, he was being wishy-washy and thinking so much? But facing Mary, he could not help but be more indulgent. ¡°Then what do you think we should do? The people from the Evil Dragon Group are waiting for me to die outside!¡± Mary said, ¡°I have an idea!¡± Monroe stared at her, and the surrounding men in ck stared at Monroe. Although they all thought that Mary was an outsider, no one dared to question Monroe. Soon, Monroe made a decision. ¡°Okay, what do you think we should do!¡± Mary let everyone into the car. With all their weapons, they squeezed into three cars. The men in ck were almost all 1.8 meters tall, muscr, and huge! On average, there were six people in a car, which was barely enough. In thest car, there was Mary. Everyone¡¯s faces were close to each other, and their flesh was squeezed against each other. Apart from the heat, they also felt a little weird and awkward. Mary opened the skylight, stuck out her head, and held a loudspeaker in her hand. Then, she turned on the loudspeaker in front of everyone¡¯s shocked eyes. The small town, which had fallen into a strange silence, suddenly had a sound cut through the dark sky and the air rang with an advertisement for selling ice cream. Chapter 54 - A Serious Gangster

Chapter 54: A Serious Gangster

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It turned out that the owner of the house that Monroe and the others had upied was an ice cream vendor. Mary quickly turned off the music and cleared her voice. ¡°Ahem, I made a mistake just now. Let¡¯s start again.¡± The men in ck in the car all covered their faces. Was this a game with their lives? If the people from the Evil Dragon Group fired a rocket at this time, all of them would die! At this time, some people couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful. They felt that their usually wise and decisive boss was really muddle-headed this time! He was just spoiling his sister, but he had to listen to her order at the critical moment of life and death? What could a young girl who looked like she wasn¡¯t even 20 years old understand? The strange thing was that their boss actually listened to her... Was he asking the people of the Raging me Group to collectively hand over their heads to the people of the Evil Dragon Group? It was over. Today, the boss of the Raging me Group and some of his capable subordinates were probably going to be wiped out together. Just as pessimistic thoughts rose in everyone¡¯s hearts, the sound of a horn sounded once again ¡ª ¡°Bastards of the Evil Dragon Group! What kind of nonsense is a sneak attack! If you have the ability to do so, let¡¯s have a one-on-one duel outside the town!¡± ¡°Bastards of the Evil Dragon Group! The residents and tourists of Rock Town are innocent! If you still have humanity, let¡¯s have a one-on-one duel outside the town!¡± ¡°Bastards of the Evil Dragon Group! Are you afraid that you can¡¯t beat us! If you¡¯re afraid, hurry up and surrender, and I¡¯ll spare your stupid lives!¡± ¡°Shameless bastards of the Evil Dragon Group, if you have the ability to do so, wipe us out. Otherwise, your evil deeds tonight will be notorious throughout the world!¡± Everyone from the Raging me Group were silent. ¡®Young Miss, are you trying to attract hatred, or are you looking for excitement?¡¯ They thought in unison Hiding in every corner, the Evil Dragon Group members were preparing to make their move and cursed,?¡°F*ck, this Daddy¡¯s blood b*tch!¡± Hiding in every corner of their homes, the residents of Stone Town thought, ¡°F*ck the Evil Dragon Group, unless this Monroe dies, Monroe will make sure to remember your name!¡± Just when everyone from the Raging me Group thought that Mary was looking for death, they actually smoothly left the town. ¡°What the F*ck!? This is possible!?¡± The people in ck were all dumbfounded. Someone raised a question. ¡°Did the people from the Evil Dragon Group fall asleep or were they provoked?¡± ¡°Every word that Lady Mary said was to provoke the Evil Dragon Group. Is it that powerful?¡± ¡°The Evil Dragon Group has no guts?¡± ¡°This is too strange! What magic does Lady Mary have?¡± Monroe¡¯s face was calm. ¡°The town, together with the passengers who retreated like us, should have a total of more than seven thousand people. Unless the Evil Dragon Group massacred the entire town, the Evil Dragon Group¡¯s notoriety will indeed spread throughout the world.¡± The people in ck finally understood. Mary had spread the name of the Evil Dragon Group throughout the entire town. No matter which corner of the town the residents and passengers hid in, they all heard the name! If they fired another shot, or caused any casualties in the town, their notoriety would not escape. The worst oue would be that they would be treated as terrorists and be wanted by the entire country! Therefore, even if the people of the Evil Dragon Group heard Mary¡¯s words that made them so angry that they vomited blood, they could only endure wiping off the blood stains and could not dare act rashly. After all, they were serious gangsters and did not want to be terrorists. The men in ck who understood the situation gave a thumbs up to Mary who was extremely calm at this moment. This move of killing someone before killing the heart was really high. Moreover, they had scolded the Evil Dragon Group until they were drenched in blood to vent their anger! More importantly, by avoiding themoners, everyone could kill to their heart¡¯s content! Chapter 55 - If He Wanted to Die, then He would Die Together with Her

Chapter 55: If He Wanted to Die, then He would Die Together with Her

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Don¡¯t be happy yet. Your boss will be the one to decide what to do next.¡± Mary quivered just now. She looked calm on the surface, but in fact, she was also panicking in her heart. If the Evil Dragon Group was a madman and didn¡¯t care about attacking them and bombing them, then she would be dragging everyone to their deaths. But fortunately, everyone here was still considered a gangster at the minimum. Monroe looked at Mary very gently. When he turned his head again, his eyes had already recovered their sharpness and callousness. ¡°Listen to mymand...¡± Under Monroe¡¯smand, the people of the Raging me Group quickly set up an ambush outside the town. The number of people on both sides was veryrge. Escaping was not a good strategy, nor was it the style of the Raging me Group. They only had one n, to fight! ¡°Miss Mary, please follow me!¡± Isidore, who had been assigned to protect Mary, grabbed Mary¡¯s wrist and prepared to get into the car. Monroe ordered him to bring Mary to a ce further away. Mary looked at him coldly and struggled to free herself from his wrist. Isidore stared at her coldly and gritted his teeth. ¡°Lady Mary, don¡¯t forget that you are Orange Cat. You can not reveal your strength and identity!¡± Mary turned around and red at Isidore. ¡°Do you think that if your identity as a ck Cat is exposed, you will be safe? Will my brother believe you or me?¡± Isidore stared at Mary breathlessly, his eyes filled with disbelief. He thought that they were the true allies! Mary snorted and turned around to walk towards the car. Isidore followed behind Mary. Seeing that Mary had gotten into the car, he was about to go around to the driver¡¯s seat when he was suddenly hit hard on the head! Isidore did not have time to turn around and look before he fell to the ground. Mary threw down the baseball bat in her hand, bent down and dragged Isidore, who was on the ground, and threw him into the car. ¡°I hate being watched and threatened the most!¡± Mary mmed the door, took out her pistol, and approached Monroe. If she wanted to find out who was the spy in the Raging me Group, she had to gain everyone¡¯s trust! The fierce battle began. Mary hid in the dark and fired a few times. Her hit rate was extremely high. ¡°F*ck! Whose marksmanship is this?¡± Someone in the crowd asked quietly. Mary did not speak. She approached the man with braided hair. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How¡¯s the battle situation? Are they all ambushing now?¡± The man was shocked by Mary¡¯s sudden appearance! ¡°Miss Mary, you haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Mary had a serious look on her face. ¡°Everyone is in danger. How can I escape by myself? Of course, we¡¯ll face difficulties together!¡± The man looked impressed and touched as he gave Mary a thumbs up. Because the night was too dark, Mary could only see the whites of the man¡¯s eyes and his big white teeth. ¡°But, why does everyone seem to be in the testing stage? Is there not enough firepower?¡± One shot at a time, it was really not fierce enough! The ck man pointed to the east. ¡°We only obey the Boss¡¯s orders, I guarantee that it¡¯s not wrong!¡± Mary knew where Monroe was and bent down to move forward. The bullet grazed past her feet and Mary felt her shoes burn! That was close! Mary rolled on the ground and came to Monroe. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mary came to Monroe¡¯s back. Monroe stared at Mary¡¯s eyes and could not help but spit fire. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Mary stared at Monroe guiltily. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you behind! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold you back!¡± Monroe thought of the situation and was furious, ¡°Now is not the time to joke! Do you know how dangerous it is!?¡± Mary looked serious, ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t leave you! Monroe, if we die, we die together!¡± Chapter 56 - They Drove on

Chapter 56: They Drove on

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary meant what she said, but she also believed that they would never die. Monroe¡¯s pupils constricted in the dark. No one saw the shock that shed across his eyes. His two brothers, indeed, were ordinary people, unable to fight alongside her. Moreover, this was a career he had built, and they could not interfere. Therefore, it was a very correct decision for them to leave first and not do anything stupid that would slow them down! This would not affect the feelings of their brothers in the slightest. However, Mary Dawson, this girl who had just arrived at their house, was only neen years old. Why did she have to stay behind? And be with him through life and death? Did she really know what she was saying and doing? Taking a deep breath, Monroe finally regained his senses. ¡°Most of the Evil Dragon Group¡¯s people are being held up by the police in Rock Town.¡± The city was filled with mes, lighting up the darkness from time to time. Mary¡¯s heart sank. She had not expected that her efforts to draw out herbat power would be interrupted by her own people in Rock Town. Mary asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡± Monroe said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people on the other side. Let¡¯s finish this quickly and leave!¡± Mary nodded and agreed with Monroe¡¯s point of view. Rather than wasting firepower and dying time, it was better to finish this quickly. The person behind Monroe threw a grenade at him! After a ¡®bang ¡®sound, there was no sound for a long time. On the contrary, the sounds in the town became more and more intense. ¡°Thank you to these policemen!¡± Someone whistled, and Mary¡¯s heart wasplicated. Let¡¯s hope that no ordinary people in the city will suffer! They got in the car and quickly left. The car drove further and further away, and gradually, there was no sound behind. Mary breathed a sigh of relief. The days of following Monroe out on this trip were too exciting. When they reached a gas station, all the people in the three cars got out. There were at least six people in one car, and eight big men in one car! Isidore, who had been knocked unconscious by Mary, gradually woke up. When he saw the heads around him, he was still a little stunned. Mary was drinking a bottle of milk, and Monroe stood beside her. Neither of them said a word. ¡®Come on, go to the toilet, rest, and tidy up.¡¯ Just as she was about to leave, a bright light suddenly shed in the distant sky! Mary immediately stood up and looked in the direction of the light. To the east, it was getting brighter and brighter, as if it was illuminated by a fire. Mary swallowed hard. Before she could speak, Monroe said, ¡°It¡¯s Hearth National Park... the direction of the volcano.¡± Mary immediately walked to the car. ¡°Get in!¡± As soon as she said that, the ground shook! The gas station staff, who had been woken up in the middle of the night immediately ran into their houses. Mary and the others immediately got in the car and left the ce in a gust of wind. ¡°Drive! Keep driving forward! Charge ¨C¡± After getting in the car, Mary shouted and rushed forward! Although they did not know what had happened, because of Mary¡¯s attention in the small Rock Town, everyone had easily gotten rid of the Evil Dragon Group. Therefore, when they heard Mary¡¯s voice, the drivers instinctively stepped on the elerator! The first car sped up to 180 miles per hour, and the car behind them immediately followed! Several times, the car almost flipped over when it sped up! However, Mary kept shouting, ¡°Faster! Faster! Faster! It¡¯s toote, it might be toote ¨C¡± Someone finally could not help but ask Mary, ¡°Miss Mary, what is it that¡¯s toote? What¡¯s going on?¡± There were five burly men behind her. Almost all of them were hugging each other. They were even tossing and turning in the car. Those who were not carsick felt like vomiting at this moment. Mary¡¯s face turned pale. She turned around and looked at the person who asked the question. ¡°A volcano might erupt...¡± Chapter 57 - The Volcano Erupts!

Chapter 57: The Volcano Erupts!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Boom!¡± A loud sound was heard. A person stuck his head out of the window. His mouth, nose, eyes, and even his face were all distorted by the hurricane and the speed. The driver¡¯s feet trembled, and he sped up to 200 mph! Mary took out her phone and finally got a signal and she called Herman excitedly. She hoped that they had gone as far as possible! There was no response on the phone, and it was cut off very quickly. Mary looked at her phone again, and there was no signal. ¡°Bang!¡± There was another loud sound, and the world outside lit up. The three cars could not help but stop. Mary also got out, and she looked in the direction of the Hearth National Park behind her. High on the mountaintop, redva was rising like boiling water, spreading out and flowing rapidly! Under the illumination of the mes, the thick ck smoke covered the entire sky! ¡°Is our ce safe?¡± Someone swallowed hard and asked in the silence. No one knew. After all, this was one of thergest volcanoes in the world. ¡°Get in the car, the further the better! Mary,e to my side!¡± Monroe shouted at the person who got out of the car and rearranged the seating order. Monroe drove and Mary sat in the passenger seat. Isidore wanted to follow Mary, but he was red back at by the man with braids. ¡°With Boss and us here, you don¡¯t have to follow Miss Mary!¡± Isidore hesitated for a moment and gritted his teeth and got into Mary¡¯s car. They set off again and sped up. This time, all three cars were silent. No one dared to talk nonsense or question them. ¡°Bang!¡± There were a few loud bangs again. Muffled sounds rolled over from the other side of the sky. Mary¡¯s heart was a mess. She thought about the people in the Hearth National Park. Did they evacuate immediately? Was there a shelter in the area? What about the animals that couldn¡¯t be moved in time? There was also Rock Town behind them. They didn¡¯t know if it would affect them. The cars kept going forward. Gradually, the number of cars increased, and the speed of the cars had to slow down. Then, the cars stopped in the middle of the traffic jam. Someone went down to find out the situation and said, ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t go forward. I heard that there was a series of car idents ten kilometers away. Now that the front and back are blocked, the rescue team definitely won¡¯t be able to get to this ce!¡± Mary and the others were in an awkward position. On the left was a mountain, and on the right was a cliff. It was almost dawn. Mary looked at her surroundings and suddenly realized that something was wrong. She took out her phone and opened thepass. She finally noticed the problem. ¡°Monroe, the direction we¡¯re going back to New York... seems to be in the other way!¡± Everyone looked at her in disbelief. Until everyone opened theirpass. What the *ck! Were we really going the other way? What is this ce? Everyone was a little dazed. Someone said, ¡°We saw the news and knew that someone woulde to pick us up. So now... aren¡¯t wepletely out of contact?¡± Everyone fell silent. Monroe said, ¡°Cheer up. We still don¡¯t know what the situation is like, but we¡¯re on a mountain path now. We want to be safer than the people on the t ground.¡± After confirming everyone¡¯s current location, they had to take a long detour to get back to New York. In other words, they had to use the volcano as their center, and then drive in a circle around it to return within a safe range. ¡°Everyone! Gather supplies and take stock of what we have. Also, send someone to watch the signal grid. Once there¡¯s a signal, contact someone and get them to send a helicopter toe and meet us.¡± After Monroe gave a simple exnation of these two things, he looked down at Mary and said gently, ¡°Mary, keep contacting them.¡± Mary nodded calmly. ¡°Okay! If nothing happened to them, they should be arriving in New York soon.¡± Chapter 58 - No One Survived

Chapter 58: No One Survived

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The volcano, which had been erupting for several hours, gradually came to a stop. Volcanic ash kept falling from the sky, and the air became pungent. The respiratory tract seemed to be affected, and a suffocating feeling came over everyone. Monroe immediately ordered people to take the masks in the car, that had been prepared for emergencies, and distribute them. After Mary put her mask on, the air in the car was clear again, and gradually her breathing became better. However, the passersby outside who were watching, were not as lucky. Some people suddenly fell to the ground with their hands on their necks, and some people immediately rushed over to knock on their window to ask for help when they saw that they had masks. Monroe mercilessly looked away and ordered, ¡°We have to break out of the encirclement.¡± The car began to move forward, no longer standing in line. The emergencyne was upied, so they pushed aside. The people and cars of the other groups didn¡¯t care how much their cars were worth, they just wanted to leave. Mary also didn¡¯t look at the panicked faces of those people on the roadside. She couldn¡¯t help them now, because resources were limited. She had to ensure that their people were protected first. Mary¡¯sck of kindness here made Monroe feel relieved. Her previous behavior had made him think that she was too kind. But now it seemed that she knew what was important and what was not. Mary tried to recall the information about the volcanic eruption that she had heard in before and began to analyze it. ¡°The volcano hasn¡¯t stoppedpletely. Now we can feel the magma eruption, the volcanic ash, and the poisonous gas.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s said that there¡¯s still a shockwave. We might have been too far away, so we didn¡¯t feel it.¡± ¡°Apart from that, there¡¯s alsobustible gas. Everyone, try not to use fire.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also mudslides, earthquakes, and tsunamis. Those would be the worst possible oues.¡± ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s not get separated. The more of us, the safer we are. We¡¯ll return to New York safely.¡± Mary¡¯s words made everyone panic, but there was nothing they could do. After all, no one had expected to encounter such a serious natural disaster this time! The car stopped again. They were almost at the location of the car ident. At this moment, the radio in the car suddenly rang! Sizzle sizzle sizzle, after a burst of interference, a clear news report suddenly came! Mary took out her cell phone, which had two bars of signal! Mary immediately pulled out her cell phone and dialed Herman¡¯s number again. However, there was still no answer. Just as Mary was about to hang up, Herman¡¯s voice came through the phone, ¡°Hey, Mary, is that you?¡± Mary smiled as soon as she heard their safe voices. ¡°Yes, Herman. Are you safe?¡± Herrmann, who had always been calm, sounded anxious. ¡°We¡¯re stuck on the road. We were hit by the shock wave just now, and many people died. Fortunately, we hid in the low-lying area. How about you?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have the shock wave here. There is just volcanic ash and poisonous gas right now. However, we went in the opposite direction, so we don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to return to New York.¡± ¡°Go... go... how... to... Hello...¡± The signal was cut off again. Mary put down her phone weakly. Fortunately, the news was still broadcasting. Everyone was listening to the content of the news silently. ¡°ording to the Union news agency, the sudden eruption of Mount Hearth was an absolute monitoring ident! Although it was only a small eruption, the impact and disaster caused is already incalcble!¡± ¡°Magma covered the entire park. Trees, animals, nts, and humans, were instantly robbed of their lives ¡°It is estimated that there are currently 3,000 species of animals, 40,000 tourists, and 5,000 workers residing in Hearth National Park. I¡¯m afraid that all of them have been met with tragedy and no one survived!¡± Chapter 59 - She was Not their Savior

Chapter 59: She was Not their Savior

¡°It is reported that Rock Town, which is the closest town to Hearth National Park was also affected by the shock waves and flying rocks. Many people died¡­¡± ¡°At this moment, volcanic ash and volcanic gas are falling from the clouds. Please protect yourselves for your own safety¡­¡± ¡°This is the most tragic volcanic disaster in the history of humankind¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­ nearby¡­ residents¡­ Leave¡­¡± The news was cut off. All the bodyguards could not say a word at this moment. Only in the face of a disaster did they realize how small and weak humans truly were. After a long time, the man with braided hair said with lingering fear in his voice, ¡°If we didn¡¯t leave in a hurry¡­ would we also have died under the volcano?¡± Everyone looked at Mary. They knew that it was Miss Mary who had asked to leave as well. When they left, many people were stillining in their hearts, thinking that Miss Mary was making a mountain out of a molehill. However, if the Boss hadn¡¯t spoiled Miss Mary and trusted her, allowing her to make this decision, would everyone¡­ No one dared to think further. So many people, so many tourists, such beautiful scenery, and so many cultural buildings. Who would have thought that they would all turn to dust in an instant? It was too tragic! Even though they had seen so much in their lives, and they were strong men whose hands were stained with blood and human lives, their mood still became heavy. Mary also couldn¡¯te back to her senses. She did not expect that the thing she was afraid of would actuallye true! She had always felt uneasy. She felt that something was going to happen, and that the hot spring had been boiling hot as a prelude. She did not expect it to be true! So many people¡­ Women, old people, men, children¡­ So many families! Mary felt very sad in her heart. If she only she could have alerted others¡­ ¡°Hey, little Mary, we were all lucky to escape. You can¡¯t save everyone, you know? You¡¯ve done the best you could! You saved us!¡± Monroe seemed to see through Mary¡¯s confusion. He grabbed her shoulder and faced her. Mary¡¯s light green eyes gradually came back to life. She saw Monroe¡¯s cold eyes staring at her and told her word by word, ¡°You are not supposed to be everyone¡¯s savior. You have done your best. You are great, little Mary. You are my pride!¡± Monroe then pulled Mary into his arms. He hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to rub her into his bones and blood. Mary was a little breathless in his arms, ¡°I¡­ Ahem¡­¡± Monroe was shocked and let go of her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Monroe¡¯s fingers caressed the hair on Mary¡¯s face behind her ears. He looked at her with a worried and gentle gaze, and for some reason, Mary felt a little flustered. Was she feeling guilty and afraid to face him? Mary smiled. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine now.¡± The five men who had been watching the show behind them all chuckled. Mary felt that theirughter was a little vulgar. Just as she was about to get out of the car to get some fresh air, Monroe grabbed her hand. ¡°The front is clear.¡± Mary looked up and the car finally started moving. When they passed by a series of car idents, the scene was tragic. Mary turned her head away, but the men in the car were leaning against the window and watching more and more seriously. ¡°Their intestines are falling out, tsk!¡± ¡°That one¡¯s head is gone!¡± ¡°That one doesn¡¯t have a lower body, tsk!¡± ¡°Is the child alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid the medical team and the rescue team won¡¯t be able to get through, sigh¡­¡± Mary rubbed her temples and looked at Monroe. ¡°I think we need another car¡­¡± Monroe nodded in agreement. After another half an hour, the car finally cleared. They drove out of the mountain road and came to a rtively t area. Just as they were about to find a ce to stop and get something to eat, suddenly, there was an earthquake! Chapter 60 - The Earthquake

Chapter 60: The Earthquake

+ There was an earthquake. The wind whistled. All of a sudden, all the cars in the driveway were like boats floating on the sea. The ground rose in waves! Monroe turned the steering wheel and the car drove out of the driveway and headed to a t area ahead! The two cars following behind them did not have time to react. They were squeezed together with the other cars! The men in ck in Mary¡¯s car turned around and shouted, ¡°Hurry Up! Hurry up! Come out quickly!¡± Mary turned her head to look at the mountain they had just driven away from. The trees on it swayed violently along with the whole mountain, like scarecrows dancing in the wind. Suddenly, she seemed to see something falling down! Mary rubbed her eyes, her throat seemed to be strangled so hard that she could not make a sound. After two seconds, Mary finally found her voice and said, ¡°Monroe, we might have to go faster. The mountain is going to copse!¡± There was silence in the car for two seconds, and all the burly men screamed in fear! ¡°I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m going to die here today!¡± ¡°Is Heaven going to destroy our Raging me Group?!¡± ¡°Boss! If I die, please help take care of my wife and children!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so scared, I don¡¯t want to die, sob¡­¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t caught up with us yet, will they all be smashed to death?¡± ¡°You might be smashed to death too!¡± The chattering in the car suddenly quieted down for two seconds. Two secondster, the burly men started shouting again. The veins on Monroe¡¯s forehead bulged, and his hand that was holding the steering wheel turned fiercely! He finally let out an angry roar. ¡°Shut the f*ck up! If you¡¯re going to embarrass me, get out of the car and walk back to New York!¡± Monroe was furious, and no one dared toin. Everyone was holding back their fear of death, but their eyes and hands were shaking. Some kept looking behind them, some covered their heads and buried their heads in their hands. Some hugged each, and some had nk eyes. But atst, there was silence. Mary was also very nervous. She had one hand hanging from the passenger¡¯s ring and the other on her knee. A strong man behind her suddenly whispered to her, ¡°Miss Mary, aren¡¯t you afraid? I heard that you¡¯re only 19 years old, only one or two years older than my daughter. How can you be so calm?¡± Mary was calm. She didn¡¯t look like someone her age should be. Mary took a deep breath and looked ahead helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid too. I just don¡¯t show it.¡± Who wasn¡¯t afraid of death? Mary was like an ordinary person, but she wasn¡¯t used to exposing and magnifying her fear. Suddenly, she realized, ¡°It seems like the earthquake has stopped!¡± The cars on the road in the distance were already tottering. Many people had to abandon their cars and run away from the mountain. Some big rocks had rolled down the foot of the mountain and smashed the nearest cars into pieces! They had blocked the motionless mountain path before, but where they couldn¡¯t see, the entire mountain had already been buried. In the end, even the cars and the mountain had been buried. Their lives had been taken away in an instant, and death was right in front of them. Mary and the others had already reached a safe zone. There were t areas on all sides. Monroe slowly stopped the car, and everyone got out and looked into the distance. The big rocks kept falling from the mountain, hitting the people who were still running. Screams! Cries! Tragic! It was tragic! For a moment, the men¡¯s eyes were red, and they rolled up their sleeves, wanting to go to the rescue. Monroe looked at them. ¡°You can go if you want, but you have to take care of your own safety first. Wait until the rocks stop falling!¡± Everyone was instantly discouraged and dropped their shoulders. After all, they were all family members, and in the face of natural disasters, they were powerless to resist. So, they hesitated for a moment and waited for a few more minutes. Chapter 61 - Little Mary

Chapter 61: Little Mary

Sure enough, the rocks stopped falling and the tremors had also stopped altogether. Monroe got into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going back!¡± The group quickly returned to the ce where the ident had taken ce. It was a tragedy! Almost all of the passengers had been squashed to death. They had their eyes open, unable to understand why the end of the world hade to them. There were also some people been so severely injured, that only a puddle of blood spreading out from under the rocks was what remained of them Of course, there were also those who were lucky enough to be alive. The strong men from the Raging me Group were all strong and strong. They walked back and saved whoever they could along the way. However, without medical supplies, who knew how long the ones they saved could live if they were rescued and spread out on the road. ¡°Mommy!¡­ I want Mommy¡­¡± Mary heard the cries of a little girl. She immediately ran over and saw that a child¡¯s foot was pressed down by a rock. The other parts of his body were fine. The stone was not big, so Mary pushed it away by herself. ¡°Come now, look the rock is gone¡± Mary reached out and touched the girl¡¯s leg. The bone was not brokenpletely but it was at least, fractured. ¡°I want my mother.¡± She cried. ¡°¡­my mother¡­¡± The girl was only about five years old. She sat on the ground and kept rubbing her eyes to prevent tears from falling. Mary felt sad as she saw that there was arger stone behind the smaller one. Under it was a woman with the same hair color as the girl. And the only thing that could be seen of her was blood stains and hair. ¡°Hey, baby, your mother¡­ She got lost¡­ What¡¯s your name? I will help you find her, okay?¡± The girl sobbed, ¡°My name is Mary.¡± Mary was a little surprised, she had the same name as her. ¡°We are really fated to meet each other; do you know that my name is Mary as well?¡± The little girl raised her tearful eyes and looked at her suspiciously, ¡°Really? You are very beautiful. You are a beautiful type of Mary.¡± ¡°Really? I heard that all of the girls named Mary are very beautiful. Thus, as expected, you are too!¡± Mary picked up the girl and made her look away from her mother¡¯s horrifying corpse and left the ce. Everyone returned to the road, looking for their lost friends and family. Soon, they found a few, but there were still a few who lost their cars. ¡°Boss, they drove forward. We were lucky to avoid the rocks, so they shouldn¡¯t have been hit. Don¡¯t worry about them, let¡¯s go back to New York!¡± Now all means ofmunication waspletely cut off. Everyone was in a huge mess. If they kept looking for people and waited on the road then no one would survive. No one knew what would happen next. Monroe quickly made a decision. ¡°As soon as there¡¯smunication, contact the missing car. Now you guys get organized and set off.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mary saved little Mary and pointed at a pink beetle car. ¡°Your mom¡¯s car! Is your mom Inside?¡± The girl seemed to have forgotten that her mother had taken her to escape with her. Mary carried little Mary to the car. There was a photo of her and her mother in the car. Little Mary said that her father worked in the park area. She and her mother hade to look for her father. But halfway there, the volcano erupted. Her mother cried and turned back. Unexpectedly, there was another earthquake. The little girl asked, ¡°Mary, will my parentse to look for me?¡± Mary¡¯s eyes were red and she could not say the truth out loud. Sheforted her and told a white lie. ¡°Hey, little Mary, your mother may have to go look for daddy first. When she finds daddy, she wille to pick you up from your sister¡¯s ce, okay? Let¡¯s take the car back first and have them call me?¡± Little Mary agreed. Chapter 62 - Stationed at the Lake

Chapter 62: Stationed at the Lake

With everyone¡¯s help, the cars in front of the beetle were pushed aside, and Mary quickly found a way out. Monroe and Mary switched to the beetle together, and the other two cars took thest few survivors of the disaster, so it wasn¡¯t too crowded. Mary noticed that Isidore wasn¡¯t with them. Although there were more people who needed to be rescued, Mary and the others were helpless. They could only help those they saw, but they could not go and search for victims. The car drove on, and the vige huts and houses that they passed by, were seen to be affected by the earthquake. They were copsed, they had broken down with cracked walls and the ground around them had caved in. There were people sitting on the roadside crying, there were people shouting for help, and there were also people spontaneously helping their neighbors. Mary and the others did not stop, but continued to move forward. This natural disaster had surpassed all the biggest disasters in human history. It was as if the end of the world hade. When they reached ake in the suburbs, Monroe made the decision to stop and rest. There were currently three cars, including little Mary¡¯s mother¡¯s car. There was a total of 14 people. They opened the trunk and sorted out their supplies. The tents were still there, and there were still a lot of guns and ammunition, but all the food was in another car. Mary opened the trunk of the beetle and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°There¡¯s food here!¡± Little Mary stepped forward and said, ¡°My mother made it. It¡¯s all my father¡¯s favorite food!¡± Mary looked down at little Mary. Although the child¡¯s face was no longer filled with sadness and tears, she couldn¡¯t bear to look at her pure eyes. Hearing her say this, Mary politely asked her, ¡°Then little Mary, can we have some?¡± Little Mary agreed happily, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll help mom say it. You¡¯re wee!¡± Little Mary¡¯s cuteness made the hearts of the men soften. ¡°Oh! She¡¯s so cute! I want to adopt her!¡± ¡°I want to too! But we still have to send her to the adoption agency first before we go through the procedures. We have to abide by thew!¡± ¡°She looks like a replica of the miss. She¡¯s too cute.¡± ¡°I still think the Miss is cuter¡­¡± Monroe walked past with a ck face. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!? Go down and set up the tent!¡± Monroe looked at Mary again. Mary grinned at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go wash the fruits?¡± Actually, aside from the fruits, Mary wanted to wash her face more. This ce was very far from Hearth National Park, but the earthquake¡¯s shock waves still affected it. Although it was rtively quiet here, and even the air was cleaner, no one dared to be careless. Mary went to theke¡¯s edge and took off her mask and looked at her reflection in theke. Oh! Where did this slovenly girle from? Her face was so dirty that she couldn¡¯t look straight at it, and her hair was knotted. Mary gave upbing her hair with her fingers and turned to help little Mary wash her face next to her. Little Mary¡¯s leg was temporarily fixed by a splint and needed to be treated as soon as possible. However, she was very strong and did not cry or make a fuss because of her leg injury. Monroe had also had a simple wash up. He did not know when he had arrived behind Mary. When he saw how gentle she was towards Little Mary, his eyes could not help but reveal a soft expression. ¡°Hey, you will definitely be a good mother in the future!¡± Mary¡¯s expression was originally very focused, but when she heard Monroe¡¯s sudden voice, she was shocked! ¡°Monroe, you scared me to death! I¡¯m hungry now, and my nerves are weak. If I were to be scared to death by you, would you leave me here?¡± Monroe red angrily. ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± Mary smiled evilly. ¡°Oh my, who was the one who strangled me so easily? That look of wanting me to be a dead person¡­ I can see it in your eyes!¡± Chapter 63 - Monroe, You’re so Kind!

Chapter 63: Monroe, You¡¯re so Kind!

¡°You¡¯re bringing up the past again!¡± Monroe¡¯s forehead twitched, and he had to lower his head and sit down beside Mary, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Okay, forgive me for my ignorance, okay? I know how stupid I was in the past. Having an angelic sister like you is something I can onlye across once in my life, so let me appreciate it!¡± Monroe¡¯s ttering words made Mary feel very pleased, but she also felt a little nauseous. ¡°Alright, I forgive you. But, do you still remember that you said you would promise me something?¡± Monroe nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Mary looked down at little Mary in her arms. ¡°You can adopt her.¡± Monroe replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Mary was extremely happy. ¡°Monroe, you¡¯re so nice!¡± Monroe reached out and pinched her face. ¡°Who said I was ruthless just now?¡± Mary raised her hands innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just recalled the things that some people did¡­ Hmmph!?¡± Monroe covered Mary¡¯s small mouth. Mary pouted, and her soft lips touched Monroe¡¯s palm. Monroe felt as if he was scalded, and quickly withdrew his big hand. He stared at Mary, slightly lost in thought. Mary reached out and waved her hand in front of his eyes. ¡°Hey! Monroe? Are you okay?¡± Monroe came back to his senses. ¡°Ahem!¡± He pretended to cough, trying to cover up his earlier thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m fine. However, you really surprised me this time. Where did you learn your marksmanship and fighting skills from?¡± Mary said, ¡°I¡¯ve always liked these things, so I went to learn them after graduation. How about you? What are your skills?¡± Monroe¡¯s eyes were full of admiration and affection. ¡°You¡¯re more outstanding than I thought.¡± Mary looked at Monroe¡¯s overly heated gaze and avoided it unnaturally. Did she see something wrong just now? Why did she feel that the way Monroe looked at her today¡­ was a little too gentle and indulgent? Monroe did not speak anymore. He stretched his long legs and looked into the distance. The originally clearke water had be muddy due to the earthquake. Some volcanic ash had also fallen from the surface of theke. However,pared to the outside world, this ce was still like paradise. After a while, the three of them returned to the rest area. The tents had been set up and the food had been prepared. The three of them started eating as soon as they came back. After eating, the men all went to thekeside to take a bath. Mary and Little Maryy in the tent to get ready to rest. They had not slept at allst night. After running for the whole day, they were really tired. Mary and Little Mary did not wait for everyone toe back before they fell asleep. In the middle of the night, Mary was woken up by a rustling sound. She immediately looked at Little Mary in her arms. The little girl was still sleeping soundly, but she would asionally frown and moan. Obviously, her injuries were not as mild as they appeared to be. Mary stroked the little girl¡¯s head lovingly, and then slowly approached the tent exit. The sound outside the door was not small. But why did it seem that no one except her had noticed? Was it because she had gone to bed earlier? Mary opened a crack and saw four stealthy figures. Two men and two women. Their age and height could not be seen in the dark, but their size could be seen. Where was Monroe? Mary was curious. If no one else had noticed, he should not have either, right? Unless, he had already noticed a long time ago. However, he did not intend to expose these people. They were only here to steal some supplies. Although the disaster happened in the two days ago, they had not saved many people. Therefore, their hearts were very heavy. So, were they going to turn a blind eye on the thieves? Chapter 64 - The Purpose of the Thieves’ Visit

Chapter 64: The Purpose of the Thieves¡¯ Visit

Clearly, they didn¡¯t have much in the way of supplies themselves. Mary once again felt that these men from the Raging me Group, who looked fierce and evil in the eyes of the world, were actually very gentle in their hearts. Mary was about to lie down again, but she suddenly noticed that two of them were walking towards her. Mary frowned. She saw that one of them was holding a gun in his hand. Just as the ck hole of the gun pulled the curtain of the tent in front of Mary, Monroe quietly appeared behind the two of them. ¡°What do you want?¡± A cold voice like that of a devil suddenly sounded in the dark night. The two thieves could not help but think it was like a cold snake that quietly climbed up their necks. Mary reached out her hand and quickly grabbed the pistol. The thief screamed, ¡°Ah!¡± The car¡¯s headlights were on, illuminating the woods! Mary came out of the tent with the gun she had taken from the thief. The four of them were caught. Tied back-to-back, they looked dirty and messy. Monroe held his arms and stared at them coldly. When he saw Marye out, he looked her up from head to toe. He didn¡¯t see any injuries, so Monroe let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do? You stole something and you still didn¡¯t want to leave. What are your intentions?¡± The man with braids was the first to lose his cool and asked angrily. They had already let them steal, but they still dared sneak attack Miss Mary! Didn¡¯t they know who Lady Mary was?! She was now the mascot of their Raging me Group! She was their treasure! Anyone who dared provoke Lady Mary was courting death! The men all had ferocious expressions on and even went so far as to reveal the weapons on their waists. ¡°Damn it, do you know that I already let you steal!? You¡¯re courting death!¡± A muscr man covered in tattoos punched the face of the leader of the four men. In an instant, the leader¡¯s nose bled. A woman was shocked and immediately cried for mercy, ¡°No! No, no, no! Please don¡¯t fight anymore! I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Please go around us, we don¡¯t want anything, we¡¯ll leave immediately! Please don¡¯t¡­¡± Monroe reached out his hand, and the burly men took a step back. Mary was a little touched and winked at the burly men, but this was not the time to talk about feelings. She just calmly walked forward and stood beside Monroe. ¡°Ask them what they want to do, I¡¯m very curious.¡± Monroe nodded and stared at the four people on the ground. Another woman quickly said, ¡°We¡¯re refugees from the nearby area. Our house copsed, and we noticed that you were stationed here in the afternoon, so we thought of stealing some supplies! We really don¡¯t have any bad intentions¡­¡± Monroe stared at the woman expressionlessly, ¡°You guys are holding guns and approaching my sister¡¯s tent, how are you saying that you don¡¯t have any bad intentions?¡± When Monroe was expressionless, it was even scarier than when he angry. Everyone in the Raging me Group knew that under normal circumstances, the Boss would want to kill someone right now. The man who had been beaten coughed a mouthful of blood. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You guys kidnapped Mary! We saw It! That¡¯s why we wanted to save her!¡± Mary was stunned. Of course, they all knew that the Mary that the man mentioned was little Mary, the five-year-old girl. ¡°Is she from your ce?¡± Mary asked. Another woman said in fear, ¡°Yes. And that beetle, it was Mary¡¯s mother¡¯s. We are from the same vige. We watched over little Mary from the day she was born. That¡¯s why we came in the afternoon when we saw the car. Otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have dared take the risk when you were so scary¡­¡± Chapter 65 - It was Just a Misunderstanding

Chapter 65: It was Just a Misunderstanding

Only then did everyone understand that it was just a misunderstanding. Mary exined that they were the ones who had saved little Mary and that Mary¡¯s mother was already dead. When the four people sitting on the ground heard this, they were all dumbfounded. ¡°Gina¡­ is dead?¡± ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s too tragic!¡± ¡°Compared to her, we¡­ sigh!¡± ¡°Mary¡¯s father is also¡­¡± The four of them felt very sad. Everyone from the Raging me Group fell silent. At this moment, Little Mary, who was originally asleep, rubbed her eyes and sat at the entrance of the tent. She looked at the four people tied up on the ground and shouted, ¡°Uncles, aunties, why are you here? What happened to you?¡± Mary looked back at Little Mary and was shocked! She didn¡¯t know if Little Mary had heard the content of their conversation just now. ¡°Oh, everyone is ying! Little Mary, are you awake? Do you want to pee? I¡¯ll take you there, okay?¡± The tattooed man quickly winked at Mary, while the others blocked little Mary¡¯s line of sight from the four people who were tied up. Mary understood his gaze and quickly came over to carry Little Mary away. When she returned, the four people had already been untied, and the face of the man who was bleeding from the beating had been gently cleaned of the blood stains. However, everyone looked at each other and did not speak. Mary knew that she had to give up some of her initial ns. She looked at the two women, and one of them came forward. ¡°Hey, Mary, are you willing toe home with us? We¡¯ll take you to your uncle and grandmother.¡± Little Mary looked up at Mary first. ¡°Mary, my parents wille home to find me, right?¡± Mary nodded. ¡°Of course. So, do you want to go home with them and wait for your parents?¡± Little Mary smiled sweetly. ¡°Well, thank you for taking me home!¡± Mary didn¡¯t know how to say goodbye to a child. She turned around and had four people take Little Mary away in her mother¡¯s car. Monroe sent two people to follow. Mary came to theke alone and sat down. There were still a few hours before dawn, but she suddenly didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. Monroe came to her and sat down. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to sleep? If you really like her, I can still adopt her.¡± It was easy to adopt her after she had lost her parents. Mary shook her head. She hugged her legs and rested her chin on her knees. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ a little sad. I know how sad it is for a girl to lose her mother, but Little Mary is even more miserable than I was when I was young. She¡¯s only five years old, and she lost her father at the same time.¡± Monroe¡¯s expression froze. They all knew that Diana had left Mary when she was seven years old. Although they didn¡¯t know what was going on in their family, Monroe¡¯s heart tightened when he thought of the seven-year-old Mary! Monroe reached out and gently patted Mary¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you have us now? and Diana and you are reunited!¡± Mary smiled slightly. ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m much luckier than Little Mary!¡± Monroe looked at Mary. Under the moonlight, by theke, her long golden hair flowed down with her tilting head. Her small face was as bright as the moonlight and showed her expressions. They were very vivid and¡­ beautiful. Monroe could not help but approach Mary. Just as he was about to touch her face, Mary suddenly called out to him, ¡°Monroe? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Damn it! Monroe immediately sat up straight, his mind buzzing! Damn it! Had he gone crazy? Chapter 66 - She was His Sister!

Chapter 66: She was His Sister!

Monroe was stunned by his subconscious actions and his heart was turmoiled! How could he do this to his sister?! He almost did what¡­? Kiss¡­her¡­? Did he almost think that she was so beautiful, that it moved him? Oh God¡­! This was impossible! It was absolutely impossible! Although Mary was a little angel and he liked her more and more with each passing day, he couldn¡¯t cross the line by having romantic feelings for her! She was his sister! That was all she was- his sister! Monroe didn¡¯t say a word. He turned around with a sullen face, got up, and strode away. Mary turned her head and covered her chest in panic. She had been in a rtionship before. How could she not have known what the way that Monroe approached her meant? So, she got him to his senses just in time. Mary couldn¡¯t imagine how bad things would be if Monroe really kissed her¡­ After an unknown amount of time, the man with the braided hair came over and called her, ¡°Miss, they¡¯re back!¡± Mary got up and went back to ask the man his name. It turned out that his name was Ad, and the tattooed man, who liked Mary, was called Jim. Mary watched them drive the beetle back. Jim exined, ¡°We gave them money in exchange for the car. Hehe. It¡¯s kind of a squeeze, though. This car is for you, Miss Mary!¡± Everyone in the Raging me Group was not short of money, so it was not difficult for them to buy the beetle. Mary was more concerned about the little girl, ¡°Where is little Mary?¡± She asked. ¡°She was sent to her grandmother¡¯s house. We followed her and told her about the situation. They are going to take Little Mary to the town hospital tonight. Also, about her parents, the grandparents were very sad¡­ sigh, we gave them some money to treat little Mary well. We also said that you woulde back to see little Mary in the future and left them your contact details!¡± Mary did not expect that they would solve the problem in such a good way! She did not say anything and just turned around and went into the tent. ¡°Then¡­ everyone, go to sleep. We still have to travel tomorrow!¡± ¡°Eh! Good night, Miss Mary!¡± Maryy down in the tent again, but this time she was alone. Feeling the nket beside her, Mary felt empty. The next day, Mary only got up at seven o¡¯clock. It was already bright outside. She went to theke and wanted to wash her face, but when she saw theke water, it was even worse than yesterday. Mary decided not to wash up and returned. ¡°Miss, use this! I also went to take a look at theke just now. The water is too dirty. I don¡¯t know how much volcanic ash has fallen into it. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s poisoned.¡± Mary took a bottle of fresh mouthwash and mineral water from Ad and thanked him. ¡°Where¡¯s Monroe?¡± Mary cleaned herself and looked around, but she didn¡¯t see Monroe. She was puzzled. Could he still be ufortable from yesterday? She was going to pretend that nothing had happened. Ad said, ¡°The Boss got up at five am. He went to the town with Jim and the others to collect supplies. He told us to wait here until they came back!¡± He got up at five am? Why didn¡¯t she hear anything? Mary didn¡¯t know that Monroe hadn¡¯t slept all night. Ad went to the side and asked Mary, ¡°Miss, shall I take care of the tent?¡± Just as Mary was about to help with the tent, Monroe and the others came back. ¡°Hey, Monroe!¡± Mary ran over happily. Monroe¡¯s eyes were a little dark. He saw Mary running toward him, and instinctively¡­ he didn¡¯t dodge. ¡°Hey! Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Monroe stared at Mary, trying to see something from her face. Mary grinned. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why do you have dark circles under your eyes? Are you worried that we won¡¯t be able to return to New York safely?¡± Chapter 67 - You Probably have Bad Breath!

Chapter 67: You Probably have Bad Breath!

Monroe smiled wryly when he saw that she was talking nonsense again. She didn¡¯t seem to mind that he had offended herst night. Was she not angry, or¡­ did she not care? Or did she not understand what he was doing? Monroe was in a bad mood, a VERY bad mood. After going out for a while, he didn¡¯t get any better. Jim enthusiastically took the food out of the trunk. ¡°The town is in a better condition, so we bought a lot of food. Come on, everyone!¡± Mary quickly went over and sat down with everyone. She picked up her breakfast and started eating. ¡°Is there any signal in town?¡± Mary was very concerned about this question. Sam, who was next to Jim, frowned and shook his head. ¡°No. The Boss said that the base stations and signal towers nearby might have been destroyed. We might have to drive forward until we reach thergest city nearby, and then take a ne back to New York!¡± As they spoke, they did not seem worried at all, and happily finished their breakfast. After eating their fill, everyone was ready to set off. Monroe had originally nned to let Ad drive the beetle, but when he saw Mary was about to sit in the passenger seat, he suddenly called her back. ¡°You, sit next to me, Jim, go over!¡± So, Jim and Ad, the two men, sat in the beetle and looked at each other. ¡°Oh shit! Why you? I thought it would be the lovely and beautiful Miss Mary!¡± Ad punched the steering wheel gloomily. Jim flexed his biceps. ¡°I thought I could sit in the passenger seat with the Boss!¡± Ad flexed his own his biceps without a beat. ¡°You must be too ugly and have bad breath! That¡¯s why the Boss won¡¯t let you sit in the passenger seat!¡± Jim took off his T-shirt and revealed the brown bear tattooed on his chest, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say you¡¯re ugly? That¡¯s why the Boss doesn¡¯t want you to get close to our lovely Lady Mary!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ugly!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ugly!¡± ¡°Your breath stinks!¡± ¡°Your breath stinks!¡± The two people in the car argued childishly. Mary, who had already left, looked at Ad and Jim who had taken off their clothes in the beetle with a strange look and asked the other three people behind them, ¡°What are they doing?¡± The three of them answered in unison with no expression on their faces, ¡°Maybe they all have bad breath!¡± The car drove for another five hours. Finally, they arrived at Warren City, which was rtivelyrge. The city seemed to be not as affected by the volcano and the earthquake, and was still functioning as normal. Although they saw many copsed houses along the way, for arge city, the damage was small-scale. This discovery made Mary and the others overjoyed. As soon as they had entered the city, there had been a booth set up for the victims, and there had been a number of cars waiting in line for aid. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with confusion, sadness, and relief. Mary took out her cell phone and found that it finally had a signal. Everyone had received long-awaited messages, all from their loved ones. Mary had also received a message from Diana that said, ¡°Hey, honey, Henry and I are in Greece right now, and we heard that there was a major volcanic eruption in Hearth National Park. Is New York okay?¡± Mary replied saying, ¡°No Mom, everything is fine.¡±. Then there was a text from her dad, it was the same. Mary also replied to his. There was also a text from her online chat. Just as Mary was about to reply, Herman called. Mary immediately answered. ¡°Hey, Herman, are you back in New York?¡± Herman was slow for a moment before he shouted emotionally, ¡°Mary! Is that really you!? I mean¡­ is the line really connected? Oh, thank God! Thank God! We were going crazy! Where are you and Monroe? How are you? Are you hurt? I heard there was an earthquake in the northwest direction! The earthquake in New York was very strong, what about on your end?¡± Chapter 68 - It was Like a Dream

Chapter 68: It was Like a Dream

It was the first time Mary had ever heard Herman talk this much. Had he lost control of his reservations? Well, Mary thought it was funny because on the outside, Herman just looked like a cold, handsome man, but in reality, he loved his family a lot. Mary felt warm inside, and the fatigue of running around these days seemed to vanish in an instant. She looked at Monroe and replied, ¡°We did encounter a shock wave, but luckily we avoided it. We are now in Warren City and we are preparing to take a ne back!¡± Herman did not say anything before the phone was snatched away by Hugh. ¡°You stupid girl! Why did you have to follow Monroe and take such a risk!? There was a volcanic eruption and an earthquake, who do you think you are? We just took you out to rx and we came across so much misfortune!¡± The corner of Mary¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Hugh, shouldn¡¯t you be thankful that my sixth sense allowed you to escape the most dangerous ce before a volcanic eruption?¡± Hugh snorted heavily. ¡°If you want me to thank you, hurry up and get back here!¡± Herman snatched the phone back andforted Mary. ¡°Hugh was worried about you, so don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Mary was already happy enough to hear their voices. Why would she care about Hugh? ¡°I know. Wait for us toe back!¡± Mary hung up the phone. Just as she was about to tell Monroe about Hugh¡¯s fierce attitude, they saw a riot on the street outside. Someone got robbed, then shot, before the perpetrator screamed, and ran. Mary looked outside in surprise. Monroe retracted his gaze. ¡°They¡¯re survivors. They probably escaped here with great difficulty, but there¡¯s nothing left. They¡¯re exhausted, and they¡¯re hungry enough to do extreme things.¡± Although Monroe had been blessed since he was young, he understood the plight of others, so he remained calm. Mary didn¡¯t know what to feel, so she could only shake her head and sigh. ¡°It seems that the rescue measures in Warren City are not properly in ce.¡± Everyone went straight to the airport. However, when they arrived at the airport, they were told that it had rained heavily in New York half an hour ago. The rainfall was too heavy, so all flights had been canceled. Mary immediately called Herman and got the news that it had indeed rained heavily. ¡°Then we might not be able to leave until tomorrow!¡± Mary hung up the phone and came back to tell everyone. Monroe had bought the earliest flight in the morning, so they had to go to the parking lot and drive the car back to the city. They drove to the most luxurious hotel in Warren City. Monroe had booked the deluxe presidential suite on the top floor for himself and Mary, and two more suites for his subordinates on the lower floor. Mary finallyy in the bathtub and took afortable bath. The maid had already ced a new set of clothes on the bed for her and a nightgown. Mary changed into the nightgown and dried her hair. She came out of the bedroom feeling refreshed and happy and then she saw that there was a sumptuous feastid out on the dining table! As for Monroe, he had also changed into a set of clean clothes. Although he was still dressed in ck, he looked refreshed. ¡°Monroe! Is this all for the two of us to eat?¡± Mary excitedly went forward and sat down at the table. Monroe only put down the tablet he had in his hand when he heard the sound of her voice When he saw the side of her that lived at home like this, a look of shock and amazement shed across his eyes. ¡°Hmph. If you¡¯re hungry, hurry up and eat.¡± There were only the two of them in the entire penthouse suite. Although the food they ate was not as lovely as when the group was all together, there was also no one who tried to fight with Mary over the food. After a while, Mary touched her full belly and looked satisfied. She leaned back on the chair and sighedfortably. ¡°I¡¯m so happy¡­ What happened two days ago feels like a dream!¡± Monroe looked at her and could not help but smile. Suddenly, his eyes froze andnded on her body, or rather¡­ upper body. Chapter 69 - The Bathrobe

Chapter 69: The Bathrobe

Mary was only wearing a bathrobe over her flimsy nightgown, and its neckline was very deep. If the rope was not tied properly or she was not wearing underwear, she would be very easily exposed. Monroe looked up and saw arge part of her chest uncovered. She looked more attractive now than when she was wearing a bikini. The bikini she wore earlier was so small that it covered barely anything. That was why he knew on the night of the hot spring that her figure was on par with her face. She was extremely attractive overall! She had an impressive chest, long and slender legs, perky buttocks, and a slim but toned waist. However, right now, he was thinking like an older brother, so he was just annoyed that she did not care about the risk of exposing her body! He had countless female partners before, and he had slept with women with better figures than hers. However, he had never felt like this at those moments. The current Mary was only revealing her soft white chest and seamless cleavage. His body, however, had an extremely overt reaction! Monroe pretended to be expressionless, but his heart had long been conquered. His member was a little aroused and was throbbing. He despised himself in his heart, but he could not control his gaze and was constantly aroused¡­ Monroe felt that he was really going crazy. Maybe he was so perverted because he had not been with a woman for so long! Monroe suddenly stood up, holding a towel over his stomach and groin. He did not look at Mary and only said, ¡°I¡¯m going outter. You rest well in the hotel.¡± Mary saw that Monroe¡¯s expression was serious and thought that something important had happened, so she obediently did not ask anything. She only saw Monroe¡¯s back as he left in a hurry. Strange, why did he look like¡­ like¡­ he didn¡¯t dare meet her gaze? Mary was bored alone in the hotel, so she turned on the TV to watch the news. When she saw the news, she waspletely stunned. It turned out that all the news channels were already covering the catastrophe brought about by the volcanic eruption. The satellite pictures taken from space showed that Hearth National Park was already a sea of fire. Theva was churning, and there was no stopping it. Everything, from people to nts to animals, and even their modern buildings¡­ was dust. The news reports covered Rock Town near the park, which was in ruins. There were bodies lying on the streets, unattended, because of the shock waves of the volcanic eruption, the earthquake, the ash and the poisonous gas. The reporters who had beente to the scene interviewed the passersby. The photojournalists took many tragic photos of the scene. The survivors sat on the streets and cried loudly. Mary could not bear to watch it any longer, so she turned off the TV. She sat on the sofa for a long time, until her cell phone rang. It was her online liaison. She wanted to ask her about the progress of the Raging me Group recently. Mary hung up the phone, and she was very upset! What time was it now? She thought about things. She had almost lost her life and had escaped here with the people of the Raging me Corporation, She could not sell them out now. Mary turned her head to look at all the food left on the table. An idea suddenly came to her mind. * * * * Ad and Jim were driving cars on the street again. The seats were filled with all kinds of things they had bought. They were going back tomorrow, so why did the Boss buy so many supplies! Suddenly, the car in front of them stopped. Ad and Jim curiously stuck their heads out of the window. Then, they saw Miss Mary. Apparently, the Boss, who was the car in front of them, also saw Miss Mary, so he suddenly stopped the car and stuck his head out of the window, staring at her like they were doing. ¡®I wonder what Miss Mary is doing?¡¯ They thought. Chapter 70 - The Storm

Chapter 70: The Storm

Mary was handing out food to some survivors along the way. She packed up the clean, almost untouched food on the table, then bought more food and rented a car from the hotel. Along the way, tried to help with everything she could. Ad looked at the scene for a while, and his eyes teared up. ¡°Oh, Miss Mary is as kind as an angel!¡± Jim nodded in agreement and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Lady Mary is now the No. 1 in my heart, right next to the Boss!¡± Ad rubbed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go help Lady Mary!¡± The two of them did as they were told. Without asking Monroe, they parked the car on the side of the road and went to help. Mary was surprised to see them, because she was already crazy busy by herself. Fortunately, the survivors were not overly enthusiastic when they saw her giving out food. Then, the people from the Raging me Corporation came down from the other two cars to give out food alongside Mary. Monroe sat there the whole time and watched them. He seemed to be resting his chin on his elbow, but in fact, his eyes were following Mary¡¯s figure. She was surrounded by the crowd, her long blonde hair shining in the sun, just like her beautiful and bright face. Soon, they finished distributing the food. More and more survivors came, and it was getting very chaotic. If it were not for Ad and the othersing to help, Mary might have been stuck in the crowd and would not be able to get out. After the meal, Mary returned to the car. The group quickly left and went back to the hotel. Everyone praised Mary for her kindness. Mary felt a little embarrassed. She just wanted to do her part to help people out of their current predicament. But she knew that she had only a little in the grand scale of things. Monroe did not say anything, because once he returned to the hotel, he went back to his room and locked himself in. Mary still had dinner with Ad and the others. She asked Monroe to join them, but he did not answer. Mary suddenly felt like Monroe was deliberately avoiding her! What did she do to upset him again? She thought that after these days of suffering together, they had a better brother-sister rtionship! Mary decided that when she returned to New York, she would ask him nicely! At night, the sky began to thunder, and lightning shed, dark clouds rolled, and suddenly it began to rain heavily. Mary opened the window, and the wind was so strong that she could not even open her mouth to take a breath! The rain flew in and instantly drenched Mary¡¯s hair and face! The curtains rolled up with a pping sound, and even pped Mary¡¯s face a few times. She quickly reached out and closed the window again, then wiped her face and took a few deep breaths. F*ck! What kind of weather is this? Why was it raining so hard all of a sudden!? Just as Mary was about to go to the bathroom to clean up, there was a knock on the door and she heard Monroe shout, ¡°Hey! Mary? Mary, are you okay? Mary?¡± Mary had no time to clean up and could only hurry to open the door. ¡°Hey, look at how drenched I am, isn¡¯t it terrible!¡± Mary opened the door and spread her hands in a sorry state, but she was smiling at Monroe without a care in the world. Monroe took a slight breath, and his eyes became nk as he stared at Mary. Mary was suddenly woken up by the storm outside and because she was sleeping, she was only wearing a white night gown and her underwear. The nightgown was soaked through because of the rain, and her round breasts on her chest could be seen clearly! Her breasts really were beautiful. All the little bits and bobs, such as her protruding nipples and her pink ares were also visible! Chapter 71 - She Could Not Wake Up from the Nightmare

Chapter 71: She Could Not Wake Up from the Nightmare

Monroe¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, and his eyes shed red with anger. Mary finally realized that something was wrong. She looked down at her exposed upper body, and with a scream, she mmed the door! It was the first time in Monroe¡¯s life that someone had mmed the door in front of him, but he wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he sighed helplessly. This silly girl¡­ ¡°Ah! F*ck!¡± Mary screamed in mortification in the room. How could she appear in front of Monroe like that!? Did he think that she was deliberately seducing him? God knows! She hadn¡¯t even reacted well! Her breasts werepletely exposed to him! That time at theke¡­ had he almost lost his mind and kissed her? No way in hell! Mary kept shaking her head and telling herself that they were brother and sister, she had to keep a safe distance from him! Mary felt ashamed and embarrassed. She took off her wet clothes, spread her arms andy on the bed, telling herself to forget it and just pretend it was a dream! When she woke up tomorrow, she would just continue to pretend that nothing had happened. Monroe seemed to be standing outside the door. ¡°Remember to change your clothes. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Mary thought that this nightmare would never be forgotten. It rained all night and when she woke up the next morning, the rain just continued falling and it did not seem like it was going to stop. Mary took out her cell phone. The reception wasn¡¯t good. She changed into a T-shirt and jeans and went out of the room. Monroe and his men were there. When they saw here out, all the men in ck stood up and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Good morning, Miss Mary!¡± Mary smiled and greeted them. ¡°How are you? Breakfast?¡± She asked. Mary¡¯s gaze fell on the sumptuous breakfast on the dining table. She rubbed her belly. The group ate breakfast and finally got to the main topic of the day. Monroe began speaking. ¡°I just received a message. Due to the heavy rain, the flight has been canceled.¡± He said. Mary got up and flipped through her phone. ¡°It seems that all flights to and from Warren City have been canceled!¡± Ad let out a pained groan. ¡°Then, won¡¯t we be unable to go home again? How long are we going to stay here?¡± Mary frowned and shook her head. ¡°Yesterday, we were looking at the weather forecast, and it was still sunny. Today, all of a sudden¡­¡± She opened the weather forecast list. For the next week, it would be raining. This sudden change made her feel like she was hallucinating when she checked the weather forecast yesterday. Monroe was sitting at the head of the table, and his expression was calm. ¡°It has stopped raining in New York. The weather change caused by the volcanic eruption has begun to affect Warren City! It¡¯s as strange and sudden as the volcanic eruption. So, everyone may have to be prepared to fight a flood!¡± Jim mumbled, ¡°It feels like wherever we go, a disaster will follow!¡± Sam retorted, ¡°h h h, you big jinx! We will be lucky enough to ovee any disaster! It¡¯s the same this time, we will definitely survive and go home!¡± Sam¡¯s words made everyone agree with him. ¡°Sam is the best!¡± ¡°Yeah ¨C¡± Mary was happy to see that everyone was full of confidence and that their willpower was not unexpectedly broken. She looked at Monroe. Monroe was still staring at her, but when she turned around, Monroe immediately looked to the other side. Mary secretly frowned. Wasn¡¯t she the one who sufferedst night? Mary simply did not speak and listened to their discussion. ¡°Boss, did you have a premonition yesterday? You bought so many supplies, like food and drinks, and even bought a batch of weapons! Our Boss sure is wise!¡± Initially, everyone thought that Monroe was wasting his time, but they did not expect that the Boss would be a prophet. Monroe said, ¡°No, I was nning to provide supplies to everyone here before we left.¡± Everyone was silent. Monroe continued, ¡°But it seems now, after looking at the circumstances, weck supplies now. Let¡¯s protect ourselves first.¡± Chapter 72 - A Precious Gift

Chapter 72: A Precious Gift

Mary got up and went to the window to look down at the streets. Warren City was flooded. The water levels were high and there were signs of flood damage already. In this situation, helicopters couldn¡¯t get in and they couldn¡¯t drive out; it seemed that they were trapped here. Fortunately, they were staying in a ce on much higher ground. Mary looked back at the group. ¡°I think we might need to buy some more supplies.¡± She said. Monroe finally looked at her. ¡°What do you think?¡± He asked. He was not looking at her at all! Mary felt a little angry. She looked at Ad. ¡°Kayaks, rain gear, generators, water bottles and¡­ we had better get a yacht!¡± If there was heavy rain for the next week, they would be trapped here for at least a week! Mary had to prepare for the worst. Monroe felt a little unhappy when she avoided his eyes. Although he had thought of all these thingsst night and had contacted many suppliers, he was still surprised by Mary¡¯s intelligence when he heard her say these things. She really did not look like a 19-year-old girl at that moment. Her mind, her sense of responsibility, her calm demeanor in times of trouble, kindness, magnanimity, intelligence, and beauty, along with these days of being together in close quarters with her, allowed him to get to know her a little by little. Mary was like a precious gift. The more he got to know her, the more he felt that she was incredible. And only asionally she would reveal the mannerisms and appearance that a girl her age should have. Monroe stood up unscrupulously while Mary was not paying attention. ¡°You¡¯re right. You! You go rest in the hotel, and we¡¯ll go shopping!¡± Mary said nothing. Did she look like a house-keeping puppy to him? Mary watched everyone leave, but she was still sitting in front of the French windows, looking helplessly at the storm outside. Ad walked at the back of the crowd. He looked pitifully at Mary¡¯s back as she sat by the window. He turned to look at Jim. ¡°I feel that there¡¯s something strange between the Boss and Lady Mary!¡± Jim stared coldly at Ad. ¡°You want to be kicked out of the Raging me Group?¡± Ad asked, ¡°Am I crazy?¡± Jim replied, ¡°Then how dare you talk about their private matters?¡± Ad covered her mouth, not daring to say another word. Mary watched the rain getting heavier. She had nothing to do, so she went downstairs to check on the situation. Although the hotel¡¯s flood prevention measures were good, the garage was starting to fill with water, and the first floor was showing signs of being unable to keep the water out. The hall was filled with people questioning the situation, and many of them were already feeling anxious. The hotel lobby manager had no choice but toe forward and ease them of their worries. ¡°Hello, dear guests. Please rest assured that we have prepared sufficient supplies. We will definitely ensure everyone has food and drinks avable. Also, please do not run around until the heavy rain stops. Stay in your rooms. We will wait for the government to rescue us, but at the same time, we will also do all our duties¡­¡± Mary came to the gate, she saw that the flood bag, to keep the water out, was almost washed away by the torrent. The rain outside was pouring down like water from the sky. It was no exaggeration. Suddenly, she saw a little girl and her grandmother holding hands in the rising water not far away. They were washed down to the ground! With the current, they screamed and were rushed forward Mary did not think about anything. She grabbed the raincoat by the side and rushed out! In the heavy rain, she could hardly open her eyes. The rain hit her face, and the wind blew the raincoat. Mary ran forward with difficulty but without fear. She quickly stopped the old woman and the girl in front of her and pulled them up! ¡°Thank, thank you¡­¡± The girl¡¯s lips trembled as she quickly blinked her eyes and looked at Mary. Mary pulled both people in and took a full fifteen minutes to return to the hotel lobby in front of her. ¡°Why did you bring people into the hotel? It¡¯s so dirty!¡± ¡°Exactly! You got all the water on the carpet!¡± ¡°Why are you pretending to be a good person? What kind of bad luck would that bring here!¡± Chapter 73 - Room 1200

Chapter 73: Room 1200

Most of the people staying at the hotel started to despise Mary for bringing the two back and med her for her actions. Mary pursed her lips tightly and was about to get angry when the little girl gently pulled her back. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s alright. Grandma and I will leave immediately. Thank you so much.¡± The girl¡¯s upbringing slightly surprised Mary. She then looked at the girl¡¯s appearance, although she seemed to be about seven or eight years old, she was very beautiful! With one look at her, you could tell that she was a youngdy who had received an elite education! But how could such a child be washed into the flood? The girl pulled her grandmother and was about to leave when Mary stopped her. ¡°Wait!¡± The girl looked at Mary in surprise, as if she could not believe it. She was already in a dilemma, should she still help them? ¡°Since I have saved you, I will not let you go out and risk being washed away by the water! At least, you have to wait until your familyes to pick you up before you leave!¡± Mary was sure that this girl would have a powerful family background, or at least she was not from an ordinary family. Such a family would definitely find her soon if they lost their children and parent. ¡°But Miss, you¡­¡± The girl looked worriedly at the people behind Mary who were filled with distaste towards her and her grandmother. Mary turned around to look at the blurry figures behind her and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s my own business to save whoever I please, what right do they have to say such things?¡± Someone stepped forward and argued, ¡°You! This isn¡¯t your hotel alone! Moreover, the lobby is a public ce, you should respect all of us!¡± ¡°Yes! Our mood was bad enough when we were caught in the rainstorm! Now we have to see the lobby dirty, our mood is even worse! We paid a high price for this hotel, so we should enjoy the best service!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? A smelly girl! Since you want to show off, get out with them!¡± These people were getting worse, and the lobby manager stood silently at the side, just watching everything. Mary went out for a bit, and she brought something in with her. She took it out from her pockets and yed with it in her hand. She loaded it and looked at the dark muzzle. ¡°Although my marksmanship is usually urate, I can only cripple people today! In this rainy day, medical resources are already in short supply. I¡¯m afraid that even the medical staff will not be able to handle so much work, right?¡± Mary held the gun and said these words with a sweet smile. Everyone took a deep breath and stepped back. Although this country allowed people to buy arms, not everyone carried a gun when they went out. Some people thought that she was just trying to scare people, but no one dared to go up and test that theory. Mary looked at the lobby manager coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As for the bill for cleaning the carpet, please write it down to Room 1200.¡± The lobby manager¡¯s face changed when he heard that. Room 1200 was the presidential suite on the top floor! Not only the presidential suite, but the deluxe suite on the first floor was also booked by them! This girl was actually¡­ one of THOSE people? The lobby manager was scared and quickly came up to Mary and put a towel on the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. This are passers-by who you saved bravely. We will definitely help you find their family members.¡± Mary did not even want to look at the lobby manager! He was just like the people behind him. They were all snobs. Mary¡¯s actions had indeed shocked most of the people. There were also those who were not convinced. However, seeing the attitude of the lobby manager shift, they did not stick their heads out and argue anymore. The little girl once again expressed her gratitude to Mary. Then, she pulled her grandmother, who had not said a word, to stand aside and watch the heavy rain outside. They waited quietly. Chapter 74 - Be a Hero

Chapter 74: Be a Hero

¡°Hello! You are a hero. You did a good job. We support you!¡± A woman pulled a boy quietly to Mary¡¯s side and expressed her admiration for her. Mary looked at the woman and the boy and replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± Receiving Mary¡¯s response, the woman immediately became indignant. ¡°Seeing that the lives of the old and the children are in danger and to refuse to help them¡­ Well then, what¡¯s the difference between them and animals! To even go as far as to me others for saving people¡­is incredibly self-absorbed and shameful!¡± Mary looked at them again. Although the mother and son did not speak up for her in the beginning, they also did not seem to have insulted her with the others. Perhaps sensing Mary¡¯s curious gaze, the woman held her son¡¯s hand tightly and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°We are the only members left of our family¡­ We are weak and powerless. I was too timid to stand up and support you.¡± ¡°But I should have set an example for my son! If I couldn¡¯t do it, let him see what a real hero looks like!¡± ¡°Jack, when you grow up, you must learn from the Miss here! Our society is bing more and more indifferent to each other, but there will always be people who are still passionate!¡± ¡°You must be like you¡¯re the Miss here and be a hero!¡± Mary felt that what the woman was exaggerating. How was she a hero? It was just like she said, she was just a passionate person. ¡°Miss, you are really amazing!¡± The little boy looked at Mary, his eyes full of admiration. Mary could be cold to anyone, but she had never hardened her heart to a child. ¡°Thank you.¡± She nodded, and then didn¡¯t say anything else. She just held the gun in her arms and stood beside the girl, watching the rain that didn¡¯t slow down. Behind her, there were people whispering and cursing at the woman who was licking Mary¡¯s boots with her son. The woman pretended not to hear them and just covered her son¡¯s ears. ¡°Mom, when can we go home?¡± The woman frowned and sighed. ¡°Sigh! Mom doesn¡¯t know either. I don¡¯t know how long this rain willst.¡± ¡°I Miss home¡­¡± The little boy pouted and looked very disappointed. ¡°Where is your home?¡± The little girl suddenly turned her head and asked the boy who looked to be one or two years younger than her. ¡°My home is in Canada!¡± The girl nodded. ¡°This is the biggest rainstorm that has happened in Warren City since I was born. My father called to say that the volcanic cloud was blown here, so we are still unable to estimate the precipitation, but¡­ maybe¡­¡± The girl¡¯s calmness and calmness surprised Mary again. Obviously, she knew something. ¡°What happened to you two?¡± Mary suddenly asked. The girl sighed. ¡°My grandmother heard the thunder and said that my father would be afraid of thunder. My father is her favorite son, and my grandmother has Alzheimer¡¯s disease, so she lives with us. I found her Missing, so I went out to find her. My father is not at home, and if my grandmother is lost, our whole family will be very sad.¡± From entering the hotel lobby, Mary found that the old woman was not okay, she was really suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s. The woman heard the little girl¡¯s words from behind, so she asked worriedly, ¡°Did you call your father?¡± The girl shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡± The woman who praised them earlier, quickly took out her phone. ¡°Then hurry up and call your father!¡± The girl looked at her gratefully and took the phone. ¡°Thank you, but I saw that the signal was gone!¡± Mary quickly took out her phone and looked. Sure enough, there was no signal. Chapter 75 - A Dangerous Person

Chapter 75: A Dangerous Person

Mary asked her, ¡°Then how will your father know you¡¯re here?¡± The girl shook her head sadly as she replied. ¡°I¡¯ll have to try my luck. But he¡¯ll definitelye looking for me!¡± Mary was impressed with the girl. She was able to be so calm in such a situation. Moreover, she was only eight years old! Next, the girl introduced herself. ¡°My Name is Natalie Quinn. Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡± Mary was a little surprised. Natalie was her alias when she was at The mour Bar! She didn¡¯t expect that the girl she metst time would be called Mary. This time, it was really fate that she met Natalie. Mary smiled. ¡°Mary Dawson!¡± The woman and her son also introduced themselves. ¡°My name is Avra Green. This is my son, Jack Green!¡± The little boy had the same surname as his mother, so he was obviously a mother and son with a story. After another half an hour, the little girl¡¯s family still hadn¡¯t appeared. Mary heard that more and more people wereughing at them. Even the hotel manager came up to her and advised, ¡°Miss, if there is still heavy rain in the next few days, it will be difficult for our hotel to deal with the guests, so we really can¡¯t take in more people. After all, we are not a charity. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The hotel politely refused to take in the grandparents. Mary saw that a few men had already returned to their rooms to retrieve their own weapons. She knew that she could not force them to stay here to take shelter from the rain. ¡°Is your home far from here? Do you know the way home?¡± Mary turned around and asked Natalie. Natalie held her grandmother¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I know the way home. Miss, thank you. I know that you have tried your best!¡± Mary looked at the storm outside with a serious expression. ¡°No, I¡¯ll be a good person to the end today. I¡¯ll send you home!¡± Mary was afraid that their grandchildren would be washed away by the water again. If that happened again, what was the point of her saving them? So, she decided to escort them home. ¡°Be careful ¨C¡± Avra and her son Jack waved at the three people who had already gone into the downpour. The people behind themughed at her. ¡°What¡¯s the point of fawning over them? They might not evene back!¡± Aphra pursed her lips, her face full of worry. ¡°Mom, Miss Mary wille back, right?¡± Avraforted her son, ¡°Miss Mary is a hero, she will definitely be back!¡± Two hourster, a group of men in ck who looked like they were not to be trifled with and were surrounded by an air of danger came back from the rain. They were carrying all kinds of big and small boxes¡­ and was that a generator? There were kayaks as well! Five of them. Where did they get these things from?! But what was the use of getting these things? It was as if the city was about to be flooded. It was simply making a big deal out of nothing! However, many people felt envious. Just as some people had rude thoughts, two strong men walked in from outside. One carried a rifle, and the other carried a submachine gun! It seemed that these were things that could not be bought in stores! Everyone immediately revealed a look of fear. They knew that this was a dangerous person that they could not casually provoke! Naturally, these things were also dangerous items that they did not dare to be envious of anymore! Finally, a young man, who was around 6¡¯3¡å, d in ck clothes and sunsses, walked in. His temperament was noble and mysterious, but his entire body emanated a dangerous aura. It was obvious that this man was the Boss of these people. They respectfully waited for the man to walk in before escorting the supplies into the elevator. It was clearly a violent storm outside, but none of these people returned in a sorry state. After these people disappeared, everyone secretly heaved a sigh of relief. What Bad Luck, why did they live with such a dangerous person? Just as everyone was feeling depressed, these people had only gone up the stairs for five minutes, but they all turned back down to the lobby! ¡°Where¡¯s our Miss?! Did anyone see where she went?!¡± Chapter 76 - Don’t Even Think About Living!

Chapter 76: Don¡¯t Even Think About Living!

A man with braids punched the counter fiercely! All the ck-d men stared at the people in the hall fiercely, as if they were hiding Mary. ¡°We, we don¡¯t know¡­¡± Thedy at the counter shrank down in fear. ¡°These people are threatening! How can they me us for losing their own people¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re not here to fight against them¡­¡± Someone in the crowd muttered. Sam, who was holding a submachine gun, raised his gun and pointed it at the roof with a thump! With a crackling sound, all the walls and spotlights that were in his way were shattered into pieces and fell! ¡°Ah-¡± the crowd began to scream and even wanted to run! The men in ck all dragged the people back and threw them on the ground! The crowd gathered in fear. Everyone thought that today was going to be theirst day left on Earth! Jim shouted with a fierce expression, ¡°Everyone, quiet down! We may not be good people, but we definitely are not terrorists who kill innocent people! We just want to know where our Miss Mary, a young girl with long blonde hair, light green eyes, a great figure, and looks like an angel, has gone. Has anyone seen her?¡± The crowd was silent. Everyone thought of Mary, who had been chased away by them not long ago. But no one dared answer. Who could dare say that they were innocent? Whoever who did, would after all, be courting death! Some people began to tremble, and some peopley on the ground in fear. Many people in the crowd had guilty looks on their faces, and even Monroe, who had been watching from the side, immediately noticed something was wrong. Ad was about to drag someone out to ask when a boy in the crowd opened his mouth. ¡°Mommy, are they talking about Miss Mary?¡± Avra held onto Jack tightly. How would she know that Mary¡¯s friends and family were all such terrifying people? For a moment, she did not know whether it was right or wrong to befriend Mary just now! ¡°Mommy?¡± Jack shouted again when he saw that his mother did not respond. ¡°Kid, do you know Miss Mary?¡± Monroe walked over and asked softly as he approached Jack. His deep, yet mellow voice was maic and made Avra panic when she raised her head. This man¡­who was mysterious and handsome like a god¡­just who was he? ¡°Or do you know where she is?¡± The man looked at Avra through his sunsses. Avra replied, ¡°Yes, we have seen Mary. In fact, almost everyone here has seen Mary. Mary saved a grandmother and her grandchild from the rain, but the people here, including the lobby manager, were afraid that the two would stay and upy the resources. They thought that they had dirtied the carpet and wanted to drive them out. Mary was very kind and brave. She said that she would personally send them home.¡± ¡°Miss Mary left by herself in such heavy rain?!¡± ¡°What if she gets washed away?¡± ¡°Oh my God! Miss Mary!¡± Some of the men in ck had upset expressions and became anxious. They had juste back from outside and knew how dangerous it was! Ad¡¯s eyes shed red, and he roared angrily, ¡°If anything happens to our Miss Mary, none of you will be able to live!¡± Monroe pursed his lips and looked outside. He immediately got someone to fetch the rain gear. He wanted to go out personally and find Mary. But in fact, Mary had already sessfully sent Natalie and her grandmother home. Although they had been wading in water for two hours and had encountered many small problems along the way, they had finally arrived home safely. ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t youe in for a while and have a cup of hot tea? When my fatheres back, we will definitely thank you properly!¡± Natalie warmly and sincerely invited Mary to their big vi, but Mary refused. ¡°My brother and the others will be anxious if they don¡¯t see me when they return to the hotel. I think I should go back.¡± Chapter 77 - The Inflatable Boat

Chapter 77: The Intable Boat

Mary turned around and was about to leave when Natalie stopped her! ¡°Miss Mary, since you insist on leaving, I think you need something more to protect you!¡± Natalie pulled Mary to the storage room at the side. When she opened the door, Mary was surprised to see a room full of all kinds of kayaks and intable boats, ¡°Take an intable boat back! For example, this one is usually used by my dad for fishing. It¡¯s better to use an electric one! I can see that the water level outside is getting higher and higher. It¡¯s almost over our steps. If you use this to go back, it¡¯ll be faster and safer. Don¡¯t say no, okay?¡± Natalie looked at Mary with enthusiasm. She really wanted to thank Mary. Of course, Mary wouldn¡¯t refuse! However, looking at the house of kayaks, a question suddenly came to Mary¡¯s mind! ¡°Natalie, is your family in the kayaking business?¡± Natalie shook her head. ¡°Of course not. Kayaking is just one of the small businesses.¡± Mary raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then can your family help us get a speedboat? The kind that can be used at sea; the big one!¡± Natalie replied, ¡°Of course, Miss Mary. My father is a ship builder!¡± Mary did not expect that she had really picked up their saving grace! Natalie was actually the daughter of a ship owner! Regardless of whether Monroe and the others had gotten a speedboat or not, she had gotten one anyway! Mary¡¯s mouth was so wide that it almost reached her ears. She was so happy that she could not suppress it. ¡°Natalie, I want to order one!¡± Natalie agreed immediately. Although Warren City was not a coastal city, it had a very wide river. Usually, there were steamships and speedboats on it as entertainment venues. After leaving her contact information, Mary finally went home. She chose a yellow rubber intable boat and pushed it into the water together with Natalie. ¡°My father has gone out to look for me. As long as I stay at home, he wille back and see me. But Miss Mary, you have to be careful on your way back!¡± Natalie thought of the little troubles they had encountered on the way back and could not help but worry for Mary. Mary rubbed Natalie¡¯s head. ¡°Trust me, I will return safely. But you, keep an eye on grandma and don¡¯t let any more idents happen. It was nice to meet you, Natalie!¡± Mary boarded the intable boat and waved goodbye to Natalie. Mary rowed back ording to the route she had memorized in her mind. Although using the boat was a little over the top, the water level was so high, that it had already reached her thighs! There were people looking at her from the side of the road. Some looked indifferent, and some asked for her help. Most of them were people who came out to work in the morning but were now trapped. Since there were no old people nor children, so Mary rowed away as soon as possible. The sky was getting darker and darker. The heavy rain made it hard for people to open their eyes. Mary pulled down the brim of her raincoat, closed her mouth, and even her breath wasing out from behind her with her head lowered! In addition, she had to keep draining water, perhaps her yellow intable boat was too eye-catching, and soon, someone really noticed her. On the top floor of the five-story apartment, a man in a formal suit, a pair of gold-rimmed eyes on the bridge of his nose, and a hexagonal diamond earring on his left ear was standing by the window, staring downstairs. On such a rainy day, even the government did not send any help, but what did he see? A yellow boat! ¡°Boss, look over there!¡± The people beside him also noticed it and pointed downstairs excitedly. The man¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°It¡¯s a rubber intable boat!¡± The subordinate chuckled. ¡°It seems to be more useful than our kayak?¡± The man said arrogantly, ¡°Go! Get It over here!¡± Mary was about to turn when suddenly, her kayak seemed to be hooked by something? She turned her head and saw three big men dragging her intable boat from behind. Chapter 78 - Do You Want to die?

Chapter 78: Do You Want to die?

Most of Mary¡¯s face was covered by the rain hat and currently, her face was as cold as the temperature around her. ¡°Let go! Get lost!¡± Among the three men, the shortest one with a mustache whistled, ¡°Yo! A hot girl!¡± The tanned one smirked, ¡°She seems pretty!¡± The other one stared at half of Mary¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be fun. Let¡¯s take her back with us!¡± The three of them lifted the intable boat and nned to take Mary back with them! Mary fell back and had to grab the side of the boat to get up again. She raised her hand to touch the rain droplets on her face. She patted the mustached man. ¡°Hey!¡± He turned and winked at her. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t worry, babe! We¡¯ll be in our apartment soon. There¡¯s fresh bread, warm coffee and milk, and more importantly, a big soft bed! We¡¯ll have a good time up there!¡± Mary asked him in reply, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± The mustached man thought he heard wrong. ¡°What did you say?¡± Before he could react, Mary waved her hand and punched the mustached man in the temple! The mustached man screamed and fell into the rain and did not get up for a long time. The tanned man quickly went over and lifted the mustached man out of the water. The mustached man had lost consciousness! He was knocked unconscious with one punch? This woman¡­ who the hell was she? Both of them quickly turned their heads to look at Mary, but Mary reacted faster than them! Mary had already jumped off the boat. When one of them turned around, she punched the tanned man in the face! The man took the punch and finally felt her strength! This strength was not coincidental! The two of them clenched their fists and rushed forward to fight back. Mary did not retreat. Although it was two against one, she was not afraid at all! Punch! Kick! Spin around! Although the water restricted their movements, the two men were even more clumsy! Mary fought more and more violently, and the two of them began to retreat! Mary went around to the back of the streemp. Holding the streemp¡¯s pole, she spun up and flew around to give each of them a kick! The two of them took a heavy kick and touched their waists. Only then did they realize that they did not take this woman seriously before going downstairs to steal her boat, so they did not bring any weapons! Seeing that she was very skilled, the two of them nned to escape! Although it was embarrassing, they did not forget their real goal of going downstairs this time! The yellow intable boat! When Mary saw that they had lifted the boat and run off, she immediately took out her gun and shot at one of the men¡¯s arms! ¡°Ah!¡± The blood immediately dyed the puddles under the man¡¯s body red. Mary went forward and continued to shoot at the other man¡¯s arm- ¡°Whoosh-¡± A bullet grazed the back of Mary¡¯s hand- The burning pain shook the gun in Mary¡¯s hand off and it fell into the water! There was still someone! Mary looked up quickly in the direction where the shot hade from. It was the five-story high apartment in front of her. On the top floor, there was a figure of a man standing by the bed, holding a sniper rifle in his hand! However, he did not continue to shoot, only staring at her. Meeting the man¡¯s gaze, Mary had goosebumps all over her body. Inexplicably, she did not want to fight anymore. Mary bent down, but she did not find her pistol. It had obviously been washed away. The wound on the back of her hand was soaked in the water, and it was immediately covered in blood. Mary turned around and saw that her intable boat had been carried into the apartment. She gritted her teeth, turned around, and quickly left the ce. The man upstairs looked at Mary¡¯s departing figure with a regretful look in his eyes. He was not willing to kill such a powerful person. Next time, he must fight them personally! Only when the subordinates went upstairs and reported to him did the man realize that the Mary was actually a young girl. Chapter 79 - Mary was Being Followed!

Chapter 79: Mary was Being Followed!

Damn it! Mary came to a safe ce and leaned against the wall to catch her breath. There was a tree above her head that could temporarily shelter her from the wind and rain. Mary pulled the bottom of her t-shirt out of her pants and tore it into pieces, wrapping it around the back of her hand that was still bleeding profusely. Just as she was about to continue walking back to the hotel, another figure blocked her way! ¡°Money! I need money! Give me your money!¡± A homeless person covered in dirt and grime was trembling all over. He looked like he couldn¡¯t even stand properly, but he wanted to rob Mary. Mary felt that she was really unlucky today. She knocked the homeless person to the ground with one punch, and he fell into the water. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle. Mary rolled her eyes at the sky. ¡°F*ck!¡± She dragged the homeless man to the tree, took off her raincoat, and threw it at the homeless man. Then she took out the remaining cash in her trouser pocket and threw it to him. There was nothing she could do to survive or escape death. Mary was standing unprotected in the rain and it was so heavy that hurt a little. She could hardly open her eyes and continued to move forward blindly. Soon, a man wearing sses stood in front of the homeless man with an umbre. ¡°Where¡¯s the girl from before?¡± He remembered this raincoat. The name of the hotel drew was printed on it. And it was the same color as the girl¡¯s, purple. The homeless person sat in the water, holding the raincoat tightly. He looked up at the man and felt afraid from the bottom of his heart. He pointed in the direction where Mary had left, then curled up on the spot, praying in his heart that this dangerous person would leave quickly. The man stared coldly at the person on the ground. Obviously, the girl had been kind enough to help this homeless person. But this beast had betrayed her. How awful. The man took out his pistol, fired it, and the homeless person fell down. Bright red blood quickly spread in the water, rolling down the stream¡­ Mary felt that she was being watched. She kept looking back, and only once did she see a ck umbre horn disappear behind a hidden object. Was there really someone? Was it those people just now? What else did they want to do? Several thoughts shed through Mary¡¯s mind. However, she did not have a raincoat now, so she could only move forward quickly in the dark. The footsteps behind her seemed to be getting faster and faster. When Mary looked back again, she saw a ck figure holding an umbre! Who was It? Was it the person who had sniped her upstairs just moments ago? The person was closing in on her step by step. When she saw that he was only two meters away from Mary- Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice, ¡°Lady Mary!¡± Was it Ad? Mary thought she heard wrong, but when she looked up through the heavy rain, she actually saw Ad across the street! And¡­ Monroe. Four or five people were standing across the street, waving at her excitedly! Monroe¡¯s face was gloomy, but his eyes were not on Mary. He stared at the ck figure holding an umbre behind Mary, saw that the other party was passing Mary, and quickly walked forward. The rain was so heavy, but this person¡¯s umbre was very stable. Moreover, the back of the figure actually felt a little familiar¡­ Until this person¡¯s figure disappeared, Monroe then walked towards Mary. ¡°Monroe! I knew you guys woulde to find me! Quick, cover me from the rain!¡± Mary held onto Monroe¡¯s raincoat and tried to cover her head. Monroe¡¯s face was dark as he red at herpletely drenched appearance. He was so angry that he wanted to flip her over his knee and give her a hard spanking! But in reality, other than anger, there was more heartache. Mary was looking really pitiful at this moment, very much like a drowned rat. Monroe didn¡¯t say a word. He took off his raincoat and put it on her. The moment she put on his hat, Mary¡¯s eyes finally openedpletely. She hugged Monroe excitedly, feeling that she was finally out of danger. When she looked back, the ck figure was gone. Chapter 80 - Please Do Me a favor!

Chapter 80: Please Do Me a favor!

At the end of the street corner, a man in ck suit with a ck umbre turned around and leaned against the wall. Under the umbre, his face was dark and twisted like a demon¡¯s. ¡°Monroe Hall! It¡¯s you!¡± The man punched the wall and a terrifying and sinister smile appeared on his face. * * * Mary¡¯s hug made Monroe feel a little relieved, but also a little ufortable! He didn¡¯t want to be too greedy for her hug, so he pulled Mary away! ¡°Go!¡± Monroe turned around and walked quickly in front in the rain. Although Ad and the others immediately put on a new raincoat for him, he still left Mary far behind. Mary asked Jim beside her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your Boss?¡± Jim turned his head and looked at Mary with some difficulty. ¡°Miss Mary, the Boss is very worried about you. We¡¯ve been walking in the rain for an hour just to find you.¡± Mary shut her mouth and stopped talking. After half an hour, they finally returned to the hotel. As soon as they returned to the room, Mary immediately ran into the bathroom. After soaking in the hot water in the bathtub, Mary finally felt that she was slowlying back to life! An hourter, Mary changed into a clean Japanese bathrobe. It was navy blue with pink cherry blossoms. After drying her hair, Mary poked her head out of the room and looked first into the living room. Fortunately, everyone seemed to have left. Mary then boldly walked out and came to Monroe¡¯s tightly shut door. Clearing her throat, Mary reached out and knocked on the door. ¡°Hey, Monroe, are you there? I want to ask you a favor!¡± After a while, the door opened. Monroe stood at the door with a straight face. Obviously, he was still angry with her, thinking that she had done a lot of stupid things! Mary raised her hand pitifully. It was still the same way she used her clothes to tie up the wound, but now it was very dirty! Blood spread everywhere, and it was stained with dirty mud. When Monroe and the others had just found Mary, Mary¡¯s hand had been deliberately hiding, and she had been hiding in the raincoat since she put it on. That was why Monroe hadn¡¯t noticed it! His pupils constricted and he immediately grabbed her hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He had noticed that her clothes had been torn, and now it was wrapped around the back of her hand, stained with blood! Obviously, she was injured! Monroe did not notice that his voice was trembling. Mary looked up at him, and her voice was pleading. ¡°Monroe! I¡¯m in so much pain, so I want you to help me retreat my wound, get some medicine to take, and then¡­ give me some hot soup!¡± Monroe angrily threw her hand away: ¡°You have a lot of nerve!¡± Mary covered her hand and cried out, ¡°Ouch!¡± Monroe¡¯s expression changed and held her wrist again. He was angry, but he did not vent his emotions to Mary. Monroe used the hotel¡¯s phone to make an internal call, and then pulled Mary to the sofa to sit down. He took out the medical box, and then grabbed some scissors to cut the cloth wrapped around Mary¡¯s hand. Mary turned her hand and showed her palm to Monroe. After cutting the cloth away, Monroe turned Mary¡¯s hand over and saw it clearly. There was a wound on the back of Mary¡¯s hand. The skin and flesh had long been split open, and blood would asionally ooze out. ¡°What happened!¡± Monroe questioned again in a deep voice. This wound didn¡¯t look like it had been scratched by a sharp weapon, nor did it look like a knife wound. It was more like¡­ a wound that he was more familiar with, a wound caused by bullets! Only then did Mary tell her what had happened along the way. ¡°After I sent Natalie home, she gave me an intable boat. I didn¡¯t expect to be targeted halfway. Three men beat me up. I had a chance of winning the boat back, but I didn¡¯t expect them to have another man upstairs. I was ambushed!¡± ¡°These people are too despicable! That intable rubber boat is especially useful. It¡¯s a hundred times better than a kayak. Unfortunately¡­¡± Monroe interrupted Mary¡¯s angry mood and refocused. ¡°You said someone was plotting against you? With a gun?¡± Chapter 81 - Was He Really Interested in Her?

Chapter 81: Was He Really Interested in Her?

Mary said, ¡°It should be a sniper rifle. I saw the blurry figure of that person. In fact, he looked a little like the man in ck who had been following me. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my just imagination¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s that person!¡± Monroe had already disinfected Mary. When he lowered his head, a strong murderous intent appeared in his eyes. He had already seen that person across the street. That person¡¯s actions were suspicious, so he did not make a sound at first, until Ad¡¯s voice disturbed that person¡¯s actions! If they had waited a few seconds for that to person make a rash move, then Monroe would definitely have retaliated! At that time, he did not know that that person had hurt Mary, if he had known, he would definitely have crushed him into pieces! Damn it! Monroe was extremely vexed. He lowered his head to look at Mary again. This girl still surprised him. Sending a stranger home¡­fighting alone with a stranger¡­ Although she was slightly injured, she still found her organization in the heavy rain. She knew how to shoot and to even dodge a sniper! Why would an ordinary girl know these?! How many secret abilities did she have that he didn¡¯t know about? Moreover, regarding the wound on her hand. She should be in pain, but she didn¡¯t cry out. Instead, she looked normal and chatted with him. Could it be that she had hurt her pain receptors? When Monroe ced the band-aid, he was a bit rough, and Mary frowned slightly. Monroe said, ¡°Sorry, I thought you weren¡¯t afraid of Pain.¡± Mary replied, with a sad face, ¡°Ouch, it hurts so much, Monroe¡­¡± Monroe rolled his eyes. Hugh was right. This girl was a drama queen. After the wound was treated, Mary took anti-inmmatory drugs and antibiotics and after a while, someone brought hot soup and hot rice. Monroe took it and mmed the door with a bang! Mary sat on the sofa and shrank her neck. She didn¡¯t dare to move as she waited for Monroe toe over with a tray. Monroe personally brought the hot sweet corn soup to Mary¡¯s mouth. ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Mary obediently took a bite and immediately wrinkled her nose. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s too hot¡­¡± Monroe¡¯s hand paused for a moment, and his expression was a little stiff. This was the first time he had fed someone. Mary had wanted to say that she could eat by herself. After all, her other hand was fine, but Monroe scooped up another spoonful of soup and blew on it. Mary didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw Monroe like this, she thought he was¡­cute, so, she opened her mouth again obediently. ¡°Mmm¡­ delicious! Thank you, Monroe!¡± Mary smiled with her eyes curved like two crescent moons. Monroe looked at her smile, and the pent-up anger in his heart seemed to dissipate at this moment¡­ In the end, Mary finished a bowl of sweet corn soup, and she also ate a light pasta dish with tomato sauce. After eating and drinking, Mary wanted to sleep again. So, just as Monroe got up and picked up the cutlery on the dining table, he looked back and saw that Mary had fallen asleep on the sofa with her head tilted. Monroe carried Mary back to the room and put her on the bed. Just as he was about to pull the nket over her, Monroe¡¯s gaze fell on Mary¡¯s slightly open chest. His eyes widened and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed uncontrobly. He sat down by the bed and looked down at Mary¡¯s beautiful little face. He reached out and gently brushed away the hair on Mary¡¯s face. Hisrge hand came to Mary¡¯s lips that were as beautiful as red roses. His fingers gently rubbed on her lips. Feeling her softness, Monroe¡¯s lower body began to swell and ache, his pants bing tighter¡­ In this world, any woman he wanted was just a hook of his finger! Other than Mary, he had never tried so hard to reject someone! But the more he rejected her from the bottom of his heart and pretended to be estranged from her, the more he seemed to be attracted to her! What kind of logic was this? Could it be¡­ that he really had a crush on this girl? Chapter 82 - I’ve bought a Yacht!

Chapter 82: I¡¯ve bought a Yacht!

Monroe bent down and leaned over to Mary¡¯s ear to take a deep breath. ¡°Brat, do you know how miserable you¡¯ve made me? But you don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Monroe tried his best to hold back the impulse in his heart. He restrained himself and only left a kiss on Mary¡¯s forehead before leaving. Hearing the door close, Mary rolled over and rolled into the bed. She opened her eyes, trembling. Her little white face was already secretly red. Yes, at first, she really couldn¡¯t resist the sleepiness and fell asleep, butter¡­ when Monroe¡¯s thumb touched her lips, she was startled awake! However, at that time, if she opened her eyes, it would be very awkward, so she could only pretend to sleep to the end! Then, she heard Monroe¡¯s low and sexy voice in her ear! Why did he do this? What did he mean by what he said? This side of Monroe made Mary very nervous. She couldn¡¯t even control her racing heart¡­ In the evening, when it was time for dinner, Mary slowly came out of the room. When she came out, Monroe looked up at her and saw that she had changed out of her nightgown and put on an ordinary t-shirt and shorts before he looked away. Everyone was sitting around the room and when they saw Marye out, they immediately greeted her, ¡°Good evening, Miss Mary!¡± ¡°Hello¡­¡± Mary quickly sat down at the dining table. After she sat down, everyone sat down one by one. On Mary¡¯s left was Monroe, who was sitting in the main seat, and on her right was Ad. Everyone began to eat and discussed the storm at the dining table. ¡°Some of the one-story buildings have been flooded!¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really tragic! The government rescue hasn¡¯t arrived yet, and many people may have drowned!¡± ¡°Some of those who didn¡¯t stock up on supplies probably won¡¯tst for more than a few days.¡± ¡°No matter what, there should be rescue measures tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°The entire northeast is in a mess now. Volcanoes, earthquakes, and torrential rain. The government simply can¡¯t manage the after-effects of so many sudden natural disasters!¡± ¡°This is really bad¡­¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, we are considered lucky. With the Boss around, everyone can live safely!¡± ¡°Fortunately, the rain in New York has stopped. Otherwise, if New York were to fall, America will bepletely screwed!¡± ¡°Pui! What nonsense are you spouting! Where is the yacht that I asked you to buy?¡± ¡°Oh! It is very difficult to get a yacht now! There is indeed a shipping tycoon in Warren City, but it is not easy to contact him now. Tomorrow, I will go and ask him personally!¡± ¡°Threaten him if he doesn¡¯t agree! Damn it!¡± Mary, who had been eating quietly, suddenly raised her hand. ¡°Miss Mary?¡± Ad, who liked Mary the most, immediately responded to her, ¡°Do you want that fruit sd?¡± Ad¡¯s attentiveness made Monroe look at him twice. For some reason, Monroe felt a chill on his body. Mary said, ¡°Actually, the yacht that you mentioned just now¡­ I¡¯ve already bought it.¡± Mary originally wanted to keep a low profile, but her luck was not bad, so she announced the good news to everyone! ¡°How is that possible?!¡± ¡°Miss Mary, where did you get the channel? The boss didn¡¯t even get it immediately!¡± ¡°Is Miss Mary still asleep?¡± ¡°Yachts aren¡¯t usually difficult to get, but at this time¡­¡± Mary was questioned. She looked at Monroe. Monroe curled his lips and asked her, ¡°How did you do it? Did you go out on that trip?¡± Mary immediately chuckled. She knew that others wouldn¡¯t believe her, but Monroe definitely would! ¡°It¡¯s the girl I saved. Her father is the Warren City shipping tycoon that you¡¯re talking about¡­ she has already promised to sell me a yacht!¡± Just as everyone was still in shock, a loud roar came from downstairs. Everyone came to the window and looked down. Two luxury yachts wereing from not far away- Then, they stopped steadily at the hotel downstairs. In the silence that followed, everyone looked at Mary. Mary shrugged innocently and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I just told you.¡± Everyone was dumbstruck. Sure enough, Miss Mary was one step ahead! Chapter 83 - Empty

Chapter 83: Empty

By the time they got downstairs, the lobby on the first floor had beenpletely submerged. They had no choice but to jump out of the window at the end of the second-floor corridor. Hearing the roar, the residents of the nearby high-rise buildings poked their heads out to see what was going on. The guests of the hotel also came to see. Mary was sitting on a kayak and was brought to the front of the yacht. Natalie came out of the yacht, waved at Mary, and told them to get on the boat. ¡°Miss Mary, this is my father! He heard that you saved me and Grandma, so he muste and thank you personally!¡± Natalie¡¯s father came out from behind and immediately held Mary¡¯s hand warmly and excitedly to express his gratitude to her. Mary introduced Monroe to Natalie¡¯s father. Natalie¡¯s father looked at Monroe for a while, as if he remembered something, and his face showed fear. Monroe gave Natalie¡¯s father a check, which was the money for the yacht, but Natalie¡¯s father said he didn¡¯t want it. ¡°My daughter is worth a thousand gold pieces; this is my way of thanking you for saving her! Goodbye, everyone!¡± After saying that, Natalie¡¯s father jumped onto another speedboat with Natalie and quickly left the scene. Mary poked her head out from behind and asked Monroe, ¡°Did he recognize you? He seems to be afraid of you!¡± Monroe replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He looked down at Mary who was wearing a raincoat and suddenly wanted to ask her, ¡®why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡¯. The rain was still very heavy. They turned on the automatic drainage system of the yacht and moored at a more reliable location before returning to the hotel. The people of Raging me were very happy and praised Mary all the way back. Indeed, if it weren¡¯t for Mary¡¯s wit, intelligence, courage, or her good luck, they didn¡¯t know how many more troublesome things they would have encountered along the way. Apart from Mary and Monroe, the rest went down on the 11th floor. When the elevator door on the 12th floor opened, Mary saw two familiar faces. ¡°Miss Mary!¡± ¡°Miss Dawson, it¡¯s great to see you back safely!¡± It was Avra Green and her son, Jack. ¡°Hello!¡± Mary waved her hand. ¡°Did youe here specifically to look for me?¡± Avra blushed and lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°We dide here to look for you. We¡­ want to ask Miss Dawson for some supplies¡­ I can buy them! I can pay any amount!¡± Mary stared at Avra for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We have too many people and we don¡¯t have enough supplies.¡± Avra looked anxious. ¡°Please, Miss Dawson! You already have a yacht. Can¡¯t you squeeze a little for me and my son? You were so brave to help Natalie and her grandmother¡­¡± Mary¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°It¡¯s my business who I want to help. It¡¯s my freedom to not want to help anyone! Do you want to morally manipte me?¡± Avra immediately lowered her head pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one¡­ forcing you¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Miss Dawson! I thought we were friends¡­ I even prayed for you toe back safely, so I was overthinking things¡­¡± Avra pulled her son and turned to leave. Monroe stopped her. ¡°Which room are you staying in?¡± Avra turned to Monroe with a puzzled look. ¡°I¡¯m staying at 504, sir.¡± Monroe nodded. ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you some necessitiester.¡± Avra¡¯s beautiful face was immediately filled with surprise. ¡°Thank you, sir! Thank you so much!¡± Little Jack stared at Mary. Before entering the elevator, he suddenly said, ¡°I hate Miss Mary. She¡¯s not a hero!¡± Avra covered her son¡¯s mouth. As the elevator door closed, Mary saw her have indifferent expression. Mary turned and went back to her room. Monroe didn¡¯t exin anything to her. After a while, Mary heard the door close. Mary came out of her room and came to Monroe¡¯s door and knocked but there was no response. She opened the door and saw that Monroe¡¯s room was clean, but at the moment, it was empty. Chapter 84 - Seducing You!

Chapter 84: Seducing You!

Mary clenched her fists and went back to her room to wash her face to wake herself up. When she looked up at herself in the mirror, her face was filled with endless disappointment and¡­ loneliness. Mary tossed and turned on the bed, unable to fall asleep. It was not until two o¡¯clock in the morning, when Mary heard the door open, she immediately sat up from the bed. When she reached the door and opened a crack, Mary saw Monroe enter the door quietly. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± she said coldly Monroe paused and replied calmly, ¡°Yes!¡± Then he walked to his room. Mary came out of the room and came to Monroe¡¯s door. Monroe closed the curtains and turned his back to the door. He was about to take off his ck shirt. Maybe he didn¡¯t expect Mary to follow him, so he didn¡¯t close the door. Just as Mary was about to step in, Monroe suddenly turned around and stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Mary saw Monroe¡¯s cold and hard side face and cold back view, and her heart pounded. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she could not hold back at this moment. ¡°Why?¡± Perhaps Monroe also realized that his attitude was too fierce just now, so he took a deep breath and exined, ¡°I smell.¡± Mary¡¯s eyes shed red. ¡°It¡¯s the smell of sex, I suppose! Monroe, you don¡¯t have to avoid me next time. Just bring her back directly! Or if you don¡¯t like me being in the way, you can let me go downstairs and stay with Ad and the others! They won¡¯t mind letting me sleep on the sofa, right?¡± Mary blurted out. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, but she was still angry! Ever since he promised to give Avra supplies, she had been holding back her anger! Monroe turned back to look at her, his eyes filled with incredulity. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Mary snorted coldly and couldn¡¯t help but spit out all the unhappiness in her heart. ¡°What are you still pretending? You and Avra have been in love for a long time! When we got out of the elevator, she didn¡¯t even look at you. ¡°Usually, which woman wouldn¡¯t peek at a man like you? Even if she¡¯s really not interested in you and is here to ask for supplies, she should have said hello to you first, right? ¡°But not only did she pretend to be not interested in you, she even acted like she was weak! ¡°The colder I acted, the more repulsive I was, and the more unreasonable I was, the more pitiful she was! She was like a shivering little white flower in the wind and rain! ¡°She was clearly asking for supplies, she also managed to seduce you! ¡°And you¡¯re still so repulsive, you really gave her supplies! ¡°Is everyone sleeping in her bed now and fighting for another round?! ¡°I hate you!¡± After cursing, Mary turned around and wanted to run. Monroe caught up with her in a few steps and pushed her against the wall. Mary raised her head and red fiercely at Monroe. Monroe also lowered his head and panted heavily in anger! ¡°Do you smell it?!¡± Mary held her breath and refused to breathe in. Monroe pinched her little face and was so angry that the veins on his forehead bulged. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try sniffing it? Can you even guess how many times I had sex with that woman?!¡± Mary pushed Monroe away angrily. ¡°Sicko! Disgusting-¡± Mary saw that her retracted palm was covered in red blood. She widened her eyes in shock and turned around to look. She confirmed that it was sticky blood! When she smelled it again, there was no lustful scent on Monroe¡¯s body. It was just the smell of blood! ¡°What happened to you? Are you hurt?¡± Mary¡¯s little face quickly lost its color. She reached out to pull Monroe¡¯s cor to check and Monroe let her do what she wanted. Mary tore off Monroe¡¯s shirt, revealing his upper body, when the button was torn off, she could finally see that he¡­ was not hurt. Although there was blood on him, it was obviously not his! Chapter 85 - Was He Such a Stupid Man?

Chapter 85: Was He Such a Stupid Man?

Mary didn¡¯t even realize it herself. The moment she was sure that Monroe wasn¡¯t hurt, she heaved a sigh of relief. Mary asked, ¡°What Happened? Where did you go?¡± Monroe: ¡°Of course I was fooling around with another woman. I only came back after having sex with her!¡± Mary felt the wrath of Monroe¡¯s sarcasm, well, she had wronged him first¡­but she was not wrong when she analyzed that Avra wanted to seduce him, it was just that he had not been fooled yet! ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to say it. I¡¯m going back to sleep!¡± Mary turned around and was about to leave. subconsciously, she felt that she could not stay any longer. Monroe took a step forward and spread his arms. He leaned forward and circled Mary between his chest and the wall. Monroe was not in a hurry to close his torn clothes. He showed Mary his firm chest. Mary stared at the wall of muscle in front of her and she felt inexplicably flustered¡­ and blushed. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep!¡± She reached out to push Monroe away, but Monroe didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Didn¡¯t you quarrel with me just now? Did you give up so quickly? Huh?¡± Mary did not say a word. Monroe said, ¡°You¡¯re a younger sister. You¡¯re quite angry about your brother¡¯s affairs. Tell me, why do you care which woman I sleep with?¡± Mary bit her lip and defended herself. ¡°I¡¯m just angry that you gave the supplies to someone else! I didn¡¯t mean anything else!¡± Monroe moved closer, and Mary had no choice but to lean her face against the wall. ¡°You, back off First!¡± Monroe pretended not to hear her. ¡°Mary Dawson, is my impression of you that bad? So bad that I can sleep with any woman I want? ¡°Am I such a stupid man? ¡°Can¡¯t you tell who¡¯s trying to seduce me? Whether he fell for it or not, it always depended on his mood. And it wasn¡¯t because of a woman¡¯s scheming! Mary pouted. ¡°That¡¯s right! You obviously slept with a maid the first time I saw you¡­ and wasn¡¯t Jennifer your mistress¡­¡± Monroe¡¯s expression froze. He suddenly lost interest and was a little embarrassed. ¡°Get lost, get lost! Go back to sleep!¡± Monroe let go of his arms and waved his hand, holding his forehead as if he was very worried. Mary quickly slipped back into her room. Lying on the bed, listening to the sound of the rain outside, Mary quickly fell asleep. On the other hand, Monroe, who was in the next room, was lying on the bed, listening to the wind and rain outside the window. He was obviously very tired from doing things outside, but lying on the bed, his mind was full of what Mary had just said and was not sleepy at all. The next day, Mary was awakened by a knock on the door. She went over to open the door, it was Ad. Ad saw Mary and was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Eh? Miss Mary, it¡¯s you who opened the door today! This is breakfast. We made it ourselves. Have a taste!¡± Mary looked at the rtively rich breakfast and was a little surprised. ¡°How did you make it yourself? Where are the hotel staff?¡± Ad said, ¡°The hotel kitchen ispletely flooded. The chef has left. There are still a few waiters who can¡¯t leave and are waiting here.¡± Mary was shocked. It was so chaotic? ¡°There was no riot in the hotel?¡± Ad said, ¡°What do you mean? Everyone went to the warehouse and the kitchen to rob supplies. Miss Mary, I wish you and Sir a happy meal. We wille up for a meeting at 10 o¡¯clock!¡± Mary closed the door, put the breakfast on the dining table, and then went to the living room to pull open the heavy curtains. The flood had alreadye up to the second floor of most houses. The rain was still so heavy, yet the government rescue was still nowhere to be seen. On the contrary, there seemed to be a lot of bodies floating on the water. Mary was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to look anymore. She pulled up the white blinds. It seemed that Monroe was still sleeping. Mary came to his room and knocked on the door. ¡°Hey, Monroe? Are you awake? Have you had breakfast?¡± Mary felt a little guilty for falsely using Monroe and Avra of fooling aroundst night. It took a while for a reply from Monroe¡¯s room. ¡°Um¡­¡± The voice sounded a little weak. Mary asked again, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chapter 86 - Fever

Chapter 86: Fever

¡°Monroe, are you okay?¡± Mary asked again. There was no answer. Mary held the door handle and said as she twisted it, ¡°Can Ie in and see you?¡± Mary walked into the room, and it was dark inside. She opened the first curtain, and light came in through the white screen window. Only then did Mary see clearly that Monroe was still lying on the bed with his eyes closed and his face flushed. Mary felt that something was wrong and went forward to touch his forehead. ¡°You have a fever?¡± Mary immediately got up to find the first aid kit and took Monroe¡¯s temperature first. 104¡ãF! How could have such a high temperature? Mary immediately lifted the quilt and wanted to cool Monroe down first, but who knew that¡­under the quilt, Monroe was only wearing a pair of underwear! It was a pair of ck boxer briefs with white edges. She knew the brand of underwear. A pair of underwear there cost tens of thousands of dors. While Mary wasining about the extravagance of this rich man in her heart, her eyes could not help but nce at his crotch. Even in his sleeping state, there was a huge bulge there! It was as if¡­ a small pair of underwear could not cover its size at all. Mary could not help but blush. She did not dare to look too much. She quickly pulled the quilt and covered his crotch with one foot. Then she cursed herself for not knowing shame. This was her brother! Mary first found the fever medicine. It was liquid. She poured it out and fed it to Monroe, then, Mary found an ice bag wrapped in a towel and ced it on his forehead. After all this was done, she wet the towel with warm water and began to wipe his face, hands, chest, palms, soles, and armpits. Although Monroe¡¯s armpits were full of hair, Mary did not mind at all. After all this was done, Mary felt a little tired. Leaving the room, Mary ate breakfast first, then went to the eleventh floor to tell Ad and the others to cancel the 10 o¡¯clock meeting. When Monroe woke up, it was already 11 o¡¯clock in the morning. The curtains in the room had been pulled open at some point, and only ayer of white gauze shone through. He sat up with his head propped up, and an ice bag and towel that were about to melt fell down! Then he looked at his body, which was only covered by a corner, and the thermometer and fever medicine on the table next to him. Monroe frowned. was he sick? He hadn¡¯t had a fever in years. Why did he suddenly have a fever? Was he overworked because he hadn¡¯t sleptst night? Monroe got up, pulled on the clean home clothes at the side, and walked out of the room. Mary was doing yoga in the living room. When she saw Monroeing out, she immediately put down her legs and ran over happily. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Has the fever gone down? Let me check!¡± Mary stood on her tiptoes and touched her forehead with one hand and touched Monroe¡¯s forehead with the other. Monroe bent over and inched closer to Mary¡¯s little face. Mary took a step back and quickly put her hands down. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re all right. Are you hungry? Shall I warm up the milk?¡± Mary ran to the other side and when she picked up the ss of milk and was about to put it into the microwave, the electricity suddenly went out. Mary looked up at Monroe. ¡°Looks like the power¡¯s finally gone¡­¡± Fortunately, they had prepared a generator. However, it was obviously going to take a while. Mary brought the sandwich from the morning to Monroe. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat something first?¡± Monroe nodded and took the sandwich and ate it politely. Monroe hadn¡¯t said a word after he came out, but Mary felt that his silence made her feel nervous. ¡°How about¡­ I go to my room¡­ to rest?¡± Monroe put down the sandwich in his hand and looked up at her. ¡°Yesterday, we came back from outside and found you were not in your room. You went to the lobby on the first floor. It was that woman who told me about what had happened and your whereabouts.¡± Mary was confused. That woman? Did he mean¡­ Avra? But why did he suddenly exin this? Chapter 87 - Yes, I’m Crazy!

Chapter 87: Yes, I¡¯m Crazy!

However, Mary quickly reacted. ¡°So, you gave her the supplies to return the favor?¡± Monroe nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t want to owe anyone.¡± Mary pursed her lips and smiled. She sat on the sofa and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Then¡­ do you think she¡¯s pretty?¡± She asked. Monroe frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t touch married women!¡± Mary chuckled. ¡°She seems to be a single mother. Her son has her surname!¡± Monroe was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Mary was finally willing to let him go. ¡°Then what did you dost night? Can you tell me?¡± Monroe nodded. ¡°Last night, I brought two people to the location you mentioned and killed the three who attacked you. However, the person who shot you with a sniper rifle ran away when he heard the ruckus.¡± Mary¡¯s smile froze on her face, and all the hair on her body stood up. She did not expect that he would go out in the middle of the night to kill people for her! Although she did not want him to kill people for her, she could not me him. However, the way Mary was brought up and Monroe¡¯s idea of killing people so easily could not agree with each other! So, she just sat there, not knowing how to react. She didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Monroe noticed that something was wrong. He raised Mary¡¯s little face and turned it to himself. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m cruel?¡± He asked. ¡°But they have offended you and hurt you. I must make them pay! ¡°If I don¡¯t make a move, the next time you meet them, you will be in danger! ¡°I don¡¯t regret killing them, I only regret that there is still a fish that escaped the!¡± Monroe seemed to be venting out his feelings toward this matter. He was very firm and fiercely expressed his anger! ¡°Mary Dawson, you are my very precious¡­ sister, I hope that in this world, no one can hurt you. I will protect you forever!¡± After saying that, Monroe lowered his head and kissed Mary passionately! His lips pressed heavily on hers. Before he could do anything excessive, Mary pushed him away forcefully! Mary stared at Monroe in shock. ¡°Are you crazy?! You said that I was your sister¡­ how could you do this again¡­ are you crazy?!¡± Mary almost went crazy, and her heart almost jumped out of her throat! ¡°Yes! I¡¯m crazy!¡± Monroe stared at her, but he was much calmer than her. Mary could not say a word, but Monroe slowly approached her until he pressed her into a corner of the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m almost driven crazy by my feelings, these contradictions, rationality, and the uncontroble attraction I have toward you. Don¡¯t you know that? ¡°You¡¯re like a ma, and I¡¯m a piece of iron. There¡¯s no way I can escape! ¡°These days, your intelligence, wit, cuteness, savagery, willfulness, and beauty, your every move, and every smile¡­all of these are fatally attractive to me! ¡°I admit, I¡¯m moved. I¡¯ve wanted you for a long time! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Haven¡¯t you felt it once? ¡°Mary, I¡¯m in love with you. I want you to understand this! Facing Monroe¡¯s passionate and fierce, bare and sincere confession, Mary was dumbfounded! ¡°You, do you¡­ know¡­ What you¡¯re saying?¡± Mary stuttered Monroe replied, ¡°I know.¡± Mary asked, ¡°Then do you still remember that I¡¯m your sister? We¡­ Can¡¯t be together! This is against ethics¡­¡± Mary felt that this sentence was somewhat familiar. Monroe said, ¡°My surname is Hall, and your surname is Dawson. We are not rted by blood, and you have followed your father since you were young. There will be no problems for us to be together!¡± When Mary heard this exnation, she did not know why, but her heart sank to the ground in an instant. Chapter 88 - Think About It!

Chapter 88: Think About It!

Jayce Hall¡­his image shed through her mind along with his kind face¡­ The moment she thought of him, Mary¡¯s heart was still struck hard! How painful it had been, how sad it had been, how much she had vented her anger at this moment! It seemed to be right. He had once rejected her, and Mary had finally found a more advantageous reply and answer! See, she was with someone with the surname Hall. Even if it wasn¡¯t Jayce, there were other brothers who would bravely tell her that Hall loved Dawson! ¡°What about you? Do you have feelings for me?¡± Monroe Hall touched Mary¡¯s face, asking her to look at him. Mary woke up from her reverie and met Monroe Hall¡¯s burning eyes. Did she feel anything? She only felt that she was being pressed down by him until she could barely breathe! ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Mary wanted to push Monroe away, but Monroe used some force this time, so she pushed him a few times, but it was useless. Monroe¡¯s hand moved to her chin and lifted her up slightly. She slowly lowered her head again, so close to Mary¡¯s face that it was only a distance that could be kissed if she lowered her head slightly. ¡°I know that you are a little concerned about my terrible personal life in the past. ¡°But, Mary, do you know? ¡°Last night, I came back from the outside covered in blood. You stood at the door of the room and questioned me. At that moment, I felt so happy. ¡°It seems that no matter howte I am, when I return from bathing in blood, there will always be someone waiting for me in the warm light of the house¡­ It was you who gave me the warmth after an entire night of coldness. ¡°It¡¯s also you who despised my past, making me unable to sleep the entire night. ¡°So, I had a fever at dawn.¡± A pitiful expression appeared on Monroe¡¯s face. Mary pointed at herself, so he had a fever, and it was her fault? Monroe held her finger and kissed it. ¡°I won¡¯t force you to agree to it immediately, but I want you to give me a chance and consider it, okay?¡± Mary retracted her finger and shook her head. ¡°No¡­¡± Unfortunately, before she could finish her words, Monroe covered her mouth. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her dangerously. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse!¡± Mary widened her eyes. How could he be so overbearing? Monroe stared at her beautiful light green eyes. ¡°But I can promise you that from now on, I won¡¯t touch a single hair of any other woman except for you, okay?¡± Mary couldn¡¯t control herself anymore and pushed Monroe away! ¡°It¡¯s none of my business who you sleep with!¡± She got up and ran into the room in a panic and closed the door with a bang! Then, she locked the door. Monroe looked at Mary¡¯s tightly shut door, and his expression gradually became serious. A fever made him realize that he had to face this matter and couldn¡¯t escape anymore. He was determined to get her. Mary covered her head with her hand and plunged into the quilt on the bed. Mary tossed around, kicking her feet. She did not want to get involved in the rtionship with her brothers. After all, she had just been rejected by Jayce. If she turned around and was with Monroe and was discovered by everyone, would they think that she was destroying the rtionship between them? When Mary thought about that scenario, she felt a little confused. However, when Mary gradually calmed down, she realized something that made her even more devastated! She, actually, did not want to reject Monroe Hall! Mary locked herself in her room and did not evene out for lunch. Monroe carried the food that Ad and the others had sent up. After knocking on the door a few times, he was a little angry. ¡°Do you want me to blow up the door?¡± Mary was terrified by the overbearing threat from the mafia boss. ¡°Leave it at the door, I¡¯ll take it myself!¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Monroe put down the food inpromise. From the sound of it, he had returned to his room. Mary opened a crack in the door after a while. She looked around and saw that no one was there before she carefully dragged the tray into the room. Mary was about to close the door when suddenly, a foot blocked the crack in her door! Mary jumped up and looked at Monroe, who suddenly appeared in front of her, and threw a punch! Chapter 89 - He Didn’t Want to Fight, He Just Wanted to Date You

Chapter 89: He Didn¡¯t Want to Fight, He Just Wanted to Date You

Monroe barely dodged Mary¡¯s attack! Mary jumped out of the room, raised her hand and continued to chase after him, so Monroe wrapped her fist with his palm! What a guy! Monroe was surprised at Mary¡¯s strength, it was indeed from skill, he almost underestimated her! Mary continued to sweep her leg; the other hand hit Monroe¡¯s lower abdomen. Monroe was busy dodging her leg when his lower abdomen received a punch from her! This brat! Did she really want to hit him?! Monroe was a little angry as he dodged while asking, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Mary said with a beaming face, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to fight with you for a while! Come on, let¡¯s have a good fight!¡± Monroe snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you. I just want to be in a rtionship with you!¡± Mary was embarrassed. ¡°Enough with the smooth talk! Beat me first!¡± Monroe smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what you said!¡± He freed himself and began to fight with Mary! Mary was indeed very strong. The moves and strength of her punches were not a match for any ordinary man. Monroe admired a girl like her very much. And as they fought, he understood how she killed Sirius and crippled the Snow Wolf, it was because she would use her own brain in the fight! For example, at this moment, Mary flew up from behind and mped Monroe¡¯s waist, then strangled his neck and fell backward If Monroe was restricted by her, he would easily be locked up! Ordinary people would not be able to withstand a few moves from her. He hardly believed that with her skills, which she had only learned for a few years, that she could reach such a level. She was definitely a genius! However, she was up against the boss of the Raging me Group, Monroe Hall, who had been invincible since he was young and had won all kinds of martial arts championships at the age of sixteen! As long as he did not want to, there were not many people in the world who could lock him up. Monroe suddenly twisted. Mary had not even figured out what move he had used before her legs went numb and she lost strength in an instant! Mary fell back a few steps before she managed to steady herself. When she looked up, Monroe had already turned his defense into an attack and punched her! A punchnded on Mary¡¯s shoulder, and Mary grimaced in pain! She turned around to deflect some of the force, but unexpectedly, Monroe¡¯s hand suddenly touched her waist. His hand did not exert much force at all. With just a gentle push of his palm, Mary¡¯s waist softened! What kind of fighting style was this? Was he an expert among experts? Mary suddenly realized that once Monroe became serious, she really could not win! However, admitting defeat was impossible! Mary¡¯s eyes rolled, and suddenly she turned around to jump up and use the previous move again! Monroe raised his eyebrows but did not dodge. Mary just jumped onto her body and mped his waist, then tried to turn his head to the side again, when Mary saw Monroe¡¯s smile. His hands turned strangely and quickly caught her hands. Then, one hand sessfully twisted her hands behind her back. Mary¡¯s face changed, and she fell down! Monroe frowned. He was afraid that he would really twist her arms, so he immediately let go. Mary was free. She raised her leg and was ready to use her ultimate move, one leg to strike- Monroe raised his leg and took a heavy blow from Mary¡¯s leg on his shoulder! Mary¡¯s face changed slightly. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Monroe! Monroe gritted his teeth and stood up again. Of course, he was carrying her leg on his shoulder. Mary leaned back against the wall. Monroe didn¡¯t intend to let go of her raised leg, even though Mary¡¯s other foot was barely tiptoeing. The closer Monroe got; the more Mary felt his hot, heavy breath on her face. Chapter 90 - She Ran Away?

Chapter 90: She Ran Away?

Mary¡¯s heart was beating like a drum, but only she knew how nervous she was. She looked at Monroe, who was almost touching her with his handsome face. For the first time, he didn¡¯t run away. Monroe said softly, ¡°Hey, you win, Okay?¡± He didn¡¯t want to hurt her, although fighting with her was really enjoyable. Mary¡¯s forehead and nose were full of sweat and not only that, the strands of hair on her forehead were also wet. It had been a long time since she had been so carefree. However, what made her even more concerned was that she also wanted to be sure of one thing. ¡°Monroe, are you really in love with me?¡± Monroe¡¯s lips seemed to brush over the tip of Mary¡¯s nose. Her sweat was salty and hot, but he liked it very much. Facing her eyes that were so close to him, Monroe could even clearly see the light green pupils that were blooming like petals, they were so beautiful¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± He met her eyes and did not avoid them for a moment. ¡°Miss Mary Dawson, I¡¯m in love with you.¡± Mary closed her eyes and gently leaned forward. Her lips pressed against Monroe Hall¡¯s lips. The moment the two pair of lips touched each other; they immediately began to passionately kiss! A hint of surprise shed past Monroe Hall¡¯s eyes, but it was immediately drowned by the overwhelming ecstasy. She had kissed him! What did that mean?! He immediately put one hand on the back of her head, the other around her waist. Mary¡¯s eyes were closed, only to feel her slightly open lips being sucked, licked, and then a warm, moist tongue sticking in. She suddenly came to her senses and pushed Monroe away. Mary panted heavily. One of her legs was still held high, pressed against the wall by him. And she could clearly feel that something huge under his belt, was pressing against her stomach! Mary pushed Monroe away a little shyly and put down her leg. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Monroe opened his bewitching eyes and looked down at her in confusion. ¡°Cough!¡± Mary coughed and chewed on her fingers. ¡°I just wanted to confirm your attitude and intentions. Now that I¡¯ve confirmed it, I¡¯ll seriously consider it!¡± After saying that, Mary turned around and ran into the room. Monroe Hall froze on the spot and was confused; was she running away after flirting with him? Just now, he thought that they had confirmed and agreed with each other¡¯s intentions. Could it be that it was all his wishful thinking? After a long time, Monroe Hall¡¯s stiff back gradually rxed. He didn¡¯t expect that he would have such a day! Little Girl, your status isn¡¯t low! Monroe Hall suddenly felt a little funny. He didn¡¯t expect this feeling to be quite interesting. Mary ran back to her room and ate lunch first. Then shey on the bed and recalled what had happened in the living room with Monroe. The corners of her mouth rose slightly. When Mary realized her emotions, the corners of her mouth immediately fell down. Ah-! What should she do now? Just now, when she couldn¡¯t help but kiss Monroe Hall, she had confirmed her feelings! She was sure that she also had feelings for Monroe Hall, and she couldn¡¯t control and resist it! But now, regardless of Jayce, she was sure that she had let go of her stupid obsession with him in the past few days! More importantly, she was a secret agent of the Intelligence Bureau, and she had approached Monroe Hall with a purpose! If he knew all of this, would he still love her on the day the truth was exposed? Mary¡¯s face fell, and she dragged her heavy steps to the bathroom. Looking at herself in the mirror, her disheveled hair hung like a nest on her head, and her face was filled with negative emotions. Mary sighed heavily. ¡°Ah!¡± Chapter 91 - Stop Avoiding Me

Chapter 91: Stop Avoiding Me

In the afternoon, Ad and the others finally finished working on the generator and provided power to a few of their rooms. Now that the hotel kitchen waspletely on strike, everyone had to take out all the food and supplies they had prepared beforehand. There were all kinds of beef jerky, bread, and other fast-food items. Although there wasn¡¯t much in terms of variety, however there was enough food for all of them. Someone suggested, ¡°Now that we have speedboats, we might as well use them to leave this ce!¡± ¡°Where are we going? Are we going back or forward?¡± ¡°Back to New York, of course!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too simple! Now that Warren city has been flooded by the rain, the government has note in to rescue us. Even the governing body of Warren City has not made a sound. Do you know what¡¯s happening outside?¡± ¡°Do you think you can go home just by hiding here? Those who don¡¯t know would think that you¡¯re just a coward!¡± ¡°I only know how to judge the situation! In order to ensure everyone¡¯s safety, we need to preserve our strength for the time being and make a more detailed n before we can take action!¡± As everyone argued, Mary rubbed her eyebrows. Monroe nced at her and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t you still think that it¡¯s a good enough that you came back alive from the volcano?¡± The volcanic eruption had caused a huge loss to the entire country. Everyone within a 400-mile radius of Hearth National Park was affected by it. So they were indeed lucky to have escaped death. Since their boss was annoyed by the arguing, everyone fell silent. Monroe regained his calm. ¡°No matter what, returning to New York City is the right decision and goal. ¡°Driving the speedboat out of Warren City is a good idea. ¡°However, we don¡¯t have a car outside of Warren City. If there¡¯s still nomunication, everyone can only rely on their own feet to go to the next city. ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the next city? Perhaps everything is fine, and everyone can take a ne back. Or it could be the same as here, suffering from a rainstorm! ¡°Everyone, you can choose what you want to vote!¡± Their voting results came out very quickly. Most of them supported leaving Warren City as soon as possible and it seemed that most still had the spirit of adventure. Mary was one of them. Monroe saw her choice and nodded. ¡°Okay. Everyone, get dressed and sleep early today. We¡¯ll set off at five tomorrow morning.¡± After dinner, everyone left, and Mary went back to her room early. She was deliberately avoiding Monroe, and Monroe felt it. When she came to Mary¡¯s door, Monroe knocked on it. ¡°Hey! Can we talk?¡± Mary was packing when she heard Monroe¡¯s voice outside the door. She paused. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ talk when we get back to New York!¡± Monroe asked her, ¡°Why?¡± Mary walked behind the door and leaned against it. ¡°I want to give myself more time. Is that okay?¡± She wanted to think about it¡­how to confront him. If she was going to be brave enough to start a rtionship, Mary didn¡¯t want her job to be a problem for them, so, Mary needed more time for something soplicated. Monroe seemed to be in thought for a long time as he stood outside the door. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you, but you can¡¯t avoid me tomorrow, okay?¡± Mary felt Monroe¡¯s gentleness. He used to be such a hot-tempered person, but now, she felt that he was special to her. The sweet taste in her heart made Maryugh. ¡°Well, okay¡­¡± Turning around, the two of them held their hands against the door. It was as if they only needed to take one more step! If they could open the door, they could hug each other. At 12:00 am, a gust of wind caught the rain, making the window open with a bang and woke Mary from her dream. Chapter 92 - Ambushed

Chapter 92: Ambushed

Mary opened her eyes in a daze. Seeing the wide-open window and the white gauze curtains that were blown up high, she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was reality or a dream at the moment. After struggling for a few seconds, Mary finally sat up from the bed. She got off the bed and went to the window. She reached out and closed the window. The rain outside seemed to have lessened, however, the water level had already risen to the third floor. Any ordinary two or three-story house would have already been submerged. Warren city was basically a giant pool now. Mary stood by the window for a few seconds. The moment she turned her head, she threw a punch! The ck shadow behind her shed and dodged Mary¡¯s punch! Mary threw herself forward and rolled onto the bed. She rolled to the side of the bed and touched the position where she usually kept the gun! Where was the gun? ¡°Looking for this?¡± The ck shadow walked out from the corner and pointed a gun at Mary and in his other hand, he was ying with Mary¡¯s gun! Mary slowly sat up from the bed and stared coldly at the ck shadow in front of her. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± The man was wearing a ck suit, a hat, and had a diamond earring hanging from his left ear. He raised his head and she saw he was wearing a pair of gold rimmed sses. However, in the dark night, there were no lights outside the city, so Mary could not see his face. ¡°Darling, we¡¯ve met before. Have you forgotten so quickly?¡± The man held his pistol and acted like he was holding a sniper rifle. His mouth let out a ¡°Bang!¡± Mary¡¯s expression changed drastically! She did not expect that the fish that escaped from the woulde for revenge so quickly! ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± It was the man who had injured the back of her hand with a sniper rifle. He was also the person who had followed her for a few streets in the rain! This was the twelfth floor, which was also the top floor of this hotel! He was able to appear silently in her room. Was it because of his ability or because she was too careless?! Mary retreated to the bedside. She was thinking about how she would make a big noise so that Monroe would hear her. The man seemed to have seen through her thoughts. He loaded the bullets in front of Mary. ¡°I advise you not to make a big fuss and act rashly! Otherwise, the moment you scream, my bullets will shoot through your head! Your brain matter and flesh will explode on the bed and spread all over the white sheets and quilt. It will definitely look good! When Monroe Hall sees it, he will definitely be very excited!¡± Mary was stunned. He was a pervert! He knew Monroe! He also knew that Monroe was the one who killed his men! So, he was here to take revenge on Monroe? The man closed in on her step by step. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to find you so quickly, right?¡± ¡°Hehe, Monroe Hall, he came into my territoryst night and killed three of my subordinates!¡± ¡°If I kill you for revenge, will his heart ache?¡± Mary replied, ¡°He will tear you into pieces!¡± The man: ¡°He cares about you so much? Then tell me, if I kill you, will he be mad?! hahahaha¡­¡± The man seemed to have gone crazy. At this moment, the poker cards that Mary touched under the pillow were all thrown at the man! The poker cards had sharp edges and were like darts with eyes, and went brushing past the man¡¯s face and arm! The man¡¯s face was immediately cut open, and his arm was also skinned! Mary rolled up from the bed and pounced on the man, trying to grab the gun! There was blood flowing down the man¡¯s face, and his face, which was considered handsome in the dark, was now hideous, terrifying, and twisted! ¡°B*tch! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Mary had already pounced on the man. She first grabbed the man¡¯s left hand to hold her gun, and then she hit the man¡¯s face with her right hand. The man did not know why, but he was not in a hurry to shoot. Instead, he used the handle of the gun to ram into Mary¡¯s abdomen! Mary almost shrieked in pain, her internal organs felt as if they had been misced! Chapter 93 - Shot

Chapter 93: Shot

After a fight, Mary¡¯s face was also stained with blood and the man wasn¡¯t doing much better either. He panted and smiled and raised the back of his hand to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth and revealed an evil smile. ¡°As expected, you have good skills! However, you are still too inexperienced to fight with me!¡± Mary said, ¡°Bah! Then you are like a dog with a wolf whenpared to Monroe!¡± When the man heard that, his anger immediately skyrocketed! His cold and terrifying face turned into a devil¡¯s face in the dark! Then, he attacked even more ruthlessly, hitting Mary¡¯s vital points every time! However, Mary was not a pushover! If she could not dodge, she would take the opportunity to strike back at the man even more fiercely! Although the sound of the two fighting in the house was not small, Mary¡¯s room and Monroe¡¯s room were separated by a living room, so it was obviously not enough to attract Monroe with just this sound! The more Mary fought, the harder it the fight became, and she tried her best to make the loudest sounds so that Monroe would hear! Clenching her teeth, she suddenly raised her leg and swung it at the man- however Sure enough, not everyone had the ability of Monroe Hall, so the man was kicked to the ground by her, and her gun flew not far away. Mary rushed over and was about to pick it up- but then there was a bang! ¡°AAAAAH!¡± Mary screamed; her leg was hit by a bullet! Both pain and numbness came at the same time. Mary¡¯s teeth were chattering in pain, and huge beads of sweat rolled down from her forehead! The man walked over and dragged Mary¡¯s injured leg to the side of the bed like a dead dog. Then he lifted her up and threw her to the bed! Mary gasped for breath, and the man¡¯s gun was pressed against her forehead again! The man stared at Mary and smiled coldly. ¡°To tell you the truth, you don¡¯t have to wish for Monroe anymore. ¡°Monroe Hall has already been drugged by me, so he can¡¯t hear your screams! ¡°Even if you are r*ped and killed by me now, he won¡¯te to save you.¡± After saying that, the man tore off Mary¡¯s pajama¡¯s, revealing half of her soft and fair body! Mary smiled. Her pale face with blood at the corner of her mouth had a strange and seductive beauty in the dark night. The man¡¯s mind wavered. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± Mary¡¯s voice became softer. The man could not help but move closer to her face. Mary¡¯s strange smile suddenly became bigger. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­ You¡¯ll die without a burial ce! You pervert!¡± The manughed, ¡°I¡¯ve done too many bad things. I don¡¯t care How I die in the future! I¡¯m only interested in how I can kill weaklings like you more!¡± The man slowly lowered the gun on Mary¡¯s forehead to her exposed part of her breasts. He rubbed the tip of the gun against her pink nipples. ¡°Tell me, how about I cut off your nipples while I f*ck you? ¡°Or do you want me to sew your mouth shut with a needle while I f*ck you? ¡°Do you like it when men f*ck your a*shole? How about I stuff my fist into it? ¡°How did Monroe Hall f*ck you? ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t directly sneak up on Monroe Hall? I feel that it would make me even more excited if I made him suffer so much pain! Ahahaha¡­¡± Mary¡¯s legs could no longer feel any pain. However, her entire body was still trembling. This man had brought her the greatest humiliation in her life! She would definitely kill him! If she didn¡¯t die, he would definitely be the one to die in the future! ¡°Bah! Pervert! Beast! Demon! If you have the power, kill me now!¡± ¡°PA-¡± The man pped Mary¡¯s chest! Obviously, he only treated Mary as a ything. The man no longer spoke. He just hooked his lips into a lewd smile. The muzzle of the gun continued to slide down her body and stopped at Mary¡¯s abdomen. Chapter 94 - Let’s Die Together!

Chapter 94: Let¡¯s Die Together!

Mary took a deep breath! The humiliation and anger made her eyes turn red, but not a single tear fell! At this moment, she realized how weak she really was! Just when she thought in despair that she would die with humiliation tonight, the man¡¯s figure suddenly stopped and although Mary didn¡¯t know what happened, she attacked again! She lifted the gun that the man had pressed against her stomach and fought with all her might! If she could not escape death tonight, then she would decide for herself how she would die! She would rather die than be insulted by this damn pervert, so Mary used all her strength to punch the man¡¯s temple-! The man fell backward, and Mary dragged her bleeding leg to roll over and pounce on the man, ready to punch him! But the man was only held down for a moment and he recovered quickly and reacted by grabbing Mary¡¯s arm and smiling. ¡°Such a hot temper, I like it! Wait until I cut off your legs, it¡¯ll be more fun to f*ck you then! hahahaha-¡± ¡°F*ck you! Go to hell-¡± Mary hit the man¡¯s nose with her head, and he screamed! Mary stood up on one leg and was about to give the man another blow when the man grabbed Mary¡¯s injured leg! ¡°AH-¡± Mary¡¯s body went limp, and she was quickly held down by the man! The man grabbed Mary and pressed the muzzle of the gun against her neck. Then, as if he was afraid of something, he quickly retreated to the window! This was the position and posture of a man on guard! Mary understood. She looked at the door. The moment she raised her head, Monroe Hall had already broken in! Monroe Hall was like a devil who had crawled out of hell at this moment. His entire body was filled with murderous rage! His face was like a knife that had been dyed with frost. It was cold and terrifyingly sharp! After he quickly took a clear look at the situation in the room, his murderous intent surged violently! It was like a ticking time bomb, ready to explode with a me of destruction that would make it impossible for anyone to escape! His entire person instantly burst out with a terrifying aura that made people sense a strong killing intenting off him and feel a sense of despair as deep as an abyss! ¡°Aaron Alva! You¡¯re courting death-¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± The man, Aaron Alva, pulled the trigger of the pistol in his hand and halted Monroe¡¯s steps that were trying to rush over immediately! Aaron let out a cold and terrifyingugh. ¡°Hehehehehe¡­ Monroe Hall! I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up so quickly! You¡¯re really something else!¡± ¡°What, did you feel the danger of your woman? What a pity. I¡¯ve already f*cked her once! If you hadn¡¯t woken up so quickly, I¡¯d have definitely f*cked her more times!¡± Mary screamed, ¡°You pervert! Go f*ck your father! You won¡¯t be able to sleep with me even if the world ends! You-¡± The corner of Aaron¡¯s eyes twitched a few times, and the gun in his hand that almost went out of control was pressed firmly against Mary¡¯s neck. ¡°Shut up! One more word and I¡¯ll shoot you through the neck!¡± Mary¡¯s expression was calm as she vented her anger. ¡°No, you won¡¯t have a chance!¡± She raised her head and looked at Monroe deeply. Then, she grabbed the man¡¯s arm and fell backward! When Mary got out of bed and closed the window, she noticed that there was someone in the room. Therefore, her window at that time was not locked, so, as long as she pushed it gently from the inside, she could break it open. Now, she pushed Aaron backward, using her own body to bring this pervert out of the window- ¡°No-!¡± Monroe gritted his teeth and roared in rage! He ran to the window at the speed of a cheetah, and at the critical moment, he grabbed Mary¡¯s wrist, which was still holding the edge of the bed. Monroe was so anxious that he went crazy. ¡°No, no, no! Mary, grab my hand! Hurry, hurry!¡± Mary couldn¡¯t do it because Aaron was holding her other hand. She felt that her arm was about to be dislocated. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s die together!¡± Aaron looked up and revealed a sinister and strange smile. Chapter 95 - I’m Sorry!

Chapter 95: I¡¯m Sorry!

Aaron pointed his gun at Mary. They were on the 12th floor. Although there was a torrential flood below, none of them would be able to survive if they fell. Aaron wanted to die together with Mary. Mary raised her head and faced the rain. She blinked her eyes uncontrobly and gave Monroe a sad, yet beautiful smile. ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t told you yet¡­actually, I like you very much.¡± ¡°I really want to be your girlfriend, but¡­ It seems like there¡¯s no chance left. I¡¯m sorry, actually I¡­¡± Monroe¡¯s eyes were red as he roared angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to you at this time! Have you given up? You have to survive!¡± Monroe reached out his hand and tried to aim the gun at Aaron who was under Mary. However, in the dark night, he was more afraid of identally hurting Mary! When Mary was in pain, she would definitely let go reflexively! For the first time in Monroe¡¯s life, he had no confidence in shooting his prey! It was also the first time that he hesitated to shoot! When Aaron saw this scene, he was suddenly not in a hurry to die. He swayed left and right, asionally squeezing Mary¡¯s injured leg. Seeing that Mary was trembling from the pain of the wound, yet Monroe Hall did not fire for a long time, Aaronughed heartily! ¡°Monroe Hall, as expected, you fell in love with this woman!¡± ¡°No matter how powerful a man is in this world, when ites to love, he will be a coward, a weakling! Monroe Hall¡­ you are really useless. I¡¯ve fought against you for so many years, I never thought that I would be able to carve out arge scar on your chest before dying! How delightful!¡± Aaronughed excitedly, but Mary¡¯s face darkened. She had been waiting for this moment of this arrogant pervert¡¯s negligence- ¡°You really think too highly of yourself, idiot!¡± Mary raised her legs, dragged her heavy arms that were about to dislocate, and swung them forcefully- She dislocated her arms automatically, and then kicked Aaron¡¯s shoulder and at the critical moment, Monroe Hall finally fired two shots! Aaron¡¯s arm that was holding the gun was shot. He could no longer control the gun. The other side of his chest was shot. He was finally unable to hold Mary! In just a moment, he fell down the tall building with a shocked expression- ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud ssh, Aaron was washed down by the huge flood. It was unknown whether he was alive or dead. Monroe pulled Mary back into the house! The rain drenched Mary and she was in a terrible state. What was worse was that her arm was dislocated, and her thigh was shot. Half of her chest was exposed, and her wet hair stuck to her face. She was shivering all over. Monroe¡¯s hands trembled as he pulled the quilt over her and wrapped her tightly. He lowered his hand and pushed away the hair on her face, revealing her pale face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, baby¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Monroe held Mary¡¯s little face with both hands and kept repeating incoherently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±. Mary¡¯s miserable state seemed to have pierced through his heart! He had never been so angry and sad, and most of all, he med himself! His heart was bleeding and crying for her, he truly med himself for all of this! ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Monroe trembled as he hugged Mary¡¯s head. Mary felt that there were some hot liquid droplets on her face. ¡°Monroe¡­?¡± She called out his name in disbelief and shock. Was he crying? He was the mafia boss who controlled the underground dynasty in New York, one of the world¡¯s most famous criminal organizations! Monroe Hall, who was known for his decisiveness and ruthlessness, was crying?! In her shock, Mary did not realize that the hardest part of her heart was also softened and hurt by the burning tears! ¡°Hey¡­Monroe¡­ I¡¯m fine, really. I won¡¯t die, don¡¯t be like this¡­¡± Her voice was gentle as if coaxing a child. Chapter 96 - Dislocated Arm

Chapter 96: Dislocated Arm

Mary could feel how much Monroe loved and cherished her. Although her body was in pain everywhere, and every movement of her arms and legs caused her heart to go numb, she seemed to feel blissful. Monroe shook his head, and his voice was filled with resolute anger and killing intent. ¡°No! I must make the Evil Dragon group, and everyone pay the price! I want to tear all of them into pieces!¡± Mary came back to her senses. ¡°So, that person just now was someone from the Evil Dragon Group?¡± Along the way, they had met people from the Evil Dragon Group. Obviously, the Evil Dragon Group was the archenemy of the Raging me Group! Monroe said, ¡°Aaron Alva is the boss of the Evil Dragon Group! It¡¯s all because of me that he would torture you so crazily ¨C¡± That person was actually the boss of the Evil Dragon Group! He was so crazy that he wasn¡¯t afraid of Monroe. Mary shook her head. ¡°No. If it wasn¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t have let me go either!¡± By snatching her intable boat, his subordinates had been preparing to take her back to do horrible things to her from the start. Although she was lucky enough to escape, she was also shot by that person, and then she was followed. On the street, if it wasn¡¯t for Monroe¡¯s sudden appearance, there might have been a fierce battle! Monroe was just a reason to make that person even crazier. Anyway, he was just a pervert. Mary didn¡¯t want Monroe to break down like this again. She forced herself to say to him, ¡°Hey, my arm is dislocated, and my leg is shot. Can you help me relocate my arm first and then remove the bullet?¡± Mary believed that with Monroe¡¯s current status and ability, these were all trivial matters to him. Turning on the light, Monroe carried Mary back to the bed. When he saw that the bedsheets were covered in blood, he lowered his head. His bloodthirsty eyes turned red, filled with an indelible and fading bloodlust! When he raised his head again, Monroe¡¯s eyes were as calm as ever. He only paused a few times when he used the handkerchief to wipe Mary¡¯s face. Mary guessed that her face must have been injured as well. Monroe held Mary¡¯s dislocated left arm first. ¡°It will be little painful. Bear with it.¡± Mary took a deep breath and nodded. Monroe did know how to straighten bones. He had learned it from the Chinese medical experts, moreover, he had personally straightened his bones several times. Mary only blinked for a moment when she felt a sharp pain in her shoulder, elbow, and joint and she gritted her teeth, trembling all over! Monroe lowered his head and wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s done.¡± Mary heaved a heavy sigh of relief. She tried to raise her arm and felt that it was already moving like normal. She was even more impressed by Monroe¡¯s skill. Mary smiled. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re really good!¡± Monroe replied, ¡°No. You¡¯re really good! You¡¯re better, more outstanding, and more amazing than I thought! Mary, baby, I¡¯m really proud of you!¡± Monroe¡¯s fingers gently stroked Mary¡¯s forehead. The fact that she was able to escape from that pervert Aaron was enough to prove her strength, and she had used her own desperate method to escape. ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to use such dangerous methods. Even if you can survive in the end, you can¡¯t put yourself in such a dangerous situation again! Do you hear me? Promise me!¡± Mary still just smiled, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Mary knew that even if she encountered such a dangerous situation again, she would still find a way to survive desperately! But it was good to promise Monroe now, as long as it could make him feel less guilty. Seeing Mary in such a miserable state, Monroe¡¯s heart hurt terribly. He had seen too many life and death situations! He had seen the cruel sight of his subordinates¡¯ broken arms and legs before, but he had never felt like this before! It was as if his bones were being taken apart one by one and then slowly eaten by worms! He felt that he was too ipetent and that was why she had suffered so much! At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Monroe stood up and opened the door. It was Ad and the others. They heard the sounds of fighting, but when they looked out, they saw someone fall into the water, so everyone quickly gathered and went upstairs to ask. Monroe did not hide anything. ¡°Aaron drugged me in the middle of the night and ambushed Mary. Mary fought him almost to the death. Aaron fell down and no one knows if he¡¯s dead or alive, however, Mary was injured.¡± ¡°Ad, George, I need to perform an emergency surgery, you two will assist me. Sam, Jim, you guys get ready quickly. After the surgery, we will immediately leave Warren City and rush to the next city. Mary must be hospitalized immediately!¡± When everyone heard the news, although they were shocked, they immediately reacted. ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 97 - Taking Out The Bullet

Chapter 97: Taking Out The Bullet

The temporary operating room was set up in Mary¡¯s bedroom. As an experienced attending doctor who had personally operated on himself, Monroe tried his best to disinfect himself, then it was Ad¡¯s and George¡¯s turns. Mary was already drowsy. Monroe came over to wake her up. ¡°Hey baby? Wake up. We¡¯re going to take the bullet and bandage your wound. Then we¡¯ll leave tonight and ditch this ce.¡± Mary was already dizzy from the loss of blood. When she heard Monroe¡¯s words, she only nodded vaguely. Monroe felt that the situation could not be dyed any longer. Mary¡¯s upper body was still wrapped in the quilt. Monroe only lifted the quilt off her lower body. Ad and George walked in. When they saw the chaos in the room and Mary on the bed, both of their hearts gasped! Ad was so angry that his entire body was trembling! Was this still his young and beautiful, adorable and charming Lady Mary? Her face was covered in bruises and her original appearance could no longer be seen clearly! Her beautiful golden hair was scattered on the pillow and there were bloodstains everywhere. Even the bedsheets and nkets were covered in blood! Mary¡¯s pair of long legs were exposed and her left thigh of was badly mutted and dripping with blood. Even the three men who had witnessed much worse scenes before, could not bear to take another look. From this, it could be seen how intense the fight between Mary and Aaron was and they did not even notice it! The three of them cursed Aaron in their hearts and then they cursed themselves, damn it! Monroe was still calm, and first cleaned the blood around the wound, then took out the morphine from the medical kit. This was something they had to have when they went out. Although the dosage was very small and they did not use it often, it was always better to be prepared by having it. He had only been taking Mary on a trip to the hot spring, he did not expect all of this to happen, and even for the morphine to be used on her body! Monroe pushed the needle into Mary¡¯s skin in an orderly manner. After confirming the local anesthesia was taking effect, he immediately operated on her personally. Although he was not a professional doctor, he was already very familiar with taking bullets out. In fact, he could even get better with practice. Very soon, he took out the bullet and perfectly avoided the main artery. He stopped the bleeding, sutured the needle, applied medicine, and bandaged the wound. Everything proceeded quickly and smoothly. ¡°Alright, you guys go and get ready. I¡¯ll see you on the yacht in half an hour.¡± Ad and George heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. They stood up and took off their gloves. ¡°Yes! Boss!¡± Ad cast a reluctant nce at Mary before he left. After being stared at by Monroe¡¯s hostile eyes, Ad suddenly shivered. He did not know why, but he felt that the gaze of their Boss just now was very terrifying! After everyone had left, Monroe lifted the nket on Mary¡¯s upper body. Her originally cold skin had warmed up a little. Only now did he see clearly that there were bruises and scrapes on her upper body. They were stark against the soft, pale skin of her exposed body. The robe she wore when she slept was torn in half. Monroe simply used scissors to cut off the rest of the robe. After a careful inspection, Monroe washed and disinfected Mary. Then he picked up the ointment and used his fingers to gently apply it on her chest. Her chest was soft and white, like a pair ofrge marshmallows. It was even more beautiful and charming than the other day when he saw them through her wet clothes. But on the injured side, there were five obvious finger marks on the flesh and the originally pink nipple had turned purple. Monroe¡¯s heart was filled with anger that he had nowhere to vent, but his hands were still very gentle. The cream was rubbed on the are and tip of the nipple. It was cold and would be veryfortable. Moreover, this cream was very special and cost a lot, so the bruises would heal in two or three days. Monroe was about to raise his hand to move his hand when he suddenly saw that Mary¡¯s injured nipple was perking up because of his ministrations. This was a natural bodily reaction, but he felt his throat go dry when he saw it. Monroe¡¯s gaze quickly moved up. He restrained the impulse he shouldn¡¯t have and applied medicine on Mary¡¯s face. Soon, he finished his work and went to find a clean dress for Mary to change into. When everything was ready, Monroe picked Mary up, went downstairs, and boarded the yacht. At three am that night, the group of wealthy guests who were originally staying in the presidential suite at the top floor of the hotel suddenly left Warren City on a yacht and made everyone jealous. At four am, Mary contracted a high fever andpletely lost consciousness. * * * * When Mary woke up again, she opened her eyes and saw the drip. There was liquid entering her blood vessels through a stic tube, and the back of her hand was cold. She turned her head again and saw the clear sky outside. The blue sky, white clouds, and green leaves were swaying in the breeze outside the window. She looked again at her surroundings and observed the white room, the white quilt, the yellow sofa, the pink roses. Mary realized that she might be in the hospital. Chapter 98 - The Second Brother Appeared Like a Star!

Chapter 98: The Second Brother Appeared Like a Star!

In a trance, the past few days seemed like a dream, but now, he had woken up. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re awake?¡± A young nurse¡¯s face came closer. When she saw Mary open her eyes, a surprised smile appeared on her face. Not long after, the room was filled with doctors and nurses. Mary looked at the person in the lead who was examining her body and felt that he looked familiar. ¡°Herman?¡± She opened her mouth and called out the name with some difficulty. Was she dreaming? Why did she see Herman? Herman looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Mary: ¡°Did I sleep for a long time?¡± Herman nodded. ¡°Two days.¡± He said. Mary was shocked. ¡°So long!? Am I back in New York now?¡± Could it be? She went back to New York when she was asleep? How could it be so easy? Herman stared at her for a long time before he replied, ¡°Let them answer you. I¡¯ll call them in!¡± Herman turned around and led the group of doctors and nurses out. Mary felt that Herman seemed a little unhappy. Had something happened? After a while, a few people entered the room together. Mary thought it was Monroe and the others from the Raging me Group, she certainly didn¡¯t expect that she would see four Hall brothers instead! Mary looked at the people in front of her in a daze. Jayce Hall, Hugh Hall, Herman Hall, and Nelson Hall, whom she had never seen before but definitely knew! ¡°Nelson!? Are you my brother too?!¡± Mary was so shocked that she screamed! Nelson Hall was currently the most famous actor in Hollywood! Not only did he know how to sing and dance, but he had also won two Oscars for his acting skills! The first time, he won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor for a supporting role when he was only eighteen years old! The other time, he won the Oscar for Best Supporting Actor two years ago when he was thirty-one years old! He had won two Oscars at such a young age, in today¡¯s world, who couldpete with him? More importantly, he was really handsome! At the age of seventeen or eighteen, he was already a top-notch young man who had charmed thousands of young girls! At that time, he had charmed all the female fans in the world, and they came up with a slogan: if I cannot marry Nelson, then I will never get married! As the years went by, he became more mature, handsome, and charming! Who could stop such a man? It was said that he had more than a hundred million diehard fans! Anyway, Mary was his fan! Nelson walked over, bowed his head, and slowly showed a perfect smile to Mary. ¡°Hey, my name is Nelson Hall! My dear sister, Mary, hello! I¡¯m sorry to see you only now. But I¡¯m d to finally have a sister. Wee to our family!¡± Nelson bent down and left a kiss on Mary¡¯s forehead. Mary felt light all over. She seemed to have entered heaven! ¡°Hey! Little brat, wake up and quickly wipe the saliva from the corner of your mouth!¡± Hugh stood on the bedside with his arms folded, staring at Mary with a look of disdain. Mary wiped the drool that did not exist at the corner of her mouth and looked at Nelson in embarrassment. ¡°I lost myposure just because I suddenly saw my idol¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Nelson¡­ Err which brother are you?¡± Nelson Hall thought Mary was very interesting and kept smiling while staring at her. ¡°I¡¯m the second brother!¡± Mary immediately shouted, ¡°Hello, second brother! Oh my God, I¡¯m so happy! My idol suddenly became my brother! I¡¯m willing to die even if I have to!¡± ¡°Bah! You jinx! Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯d almost lost your life this time? And you¡¯re still dying! Next time, I¡¯ll ask Herman not to save you, in case you, wake up and say you¡¯re happy enough to die, you ungrateful toad! It¡¯s annoying to hear that!¡± Hugh¡¯s mouth was really poisonous and evil. However, Mary did not want to argue with him today, much less fight with him. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just happy! So, I¡¯m talking nonsense!¡± Mary was almost flying with happiness! She stuck out her tongue at Hugh, acting bratty. Hugh looked at Mary with even more disdain, but the corners of his mouth curled up uncontrobly. Nelson, on the other hand, found everything even more interesting. What a unique girl! Although his sixth brother was a world-famous writer, he was actually very sharp-tongued and had a weird way of doing things. Therefore, even though he was rich and handsome, he did not have any female confidants around him. Most girls who approached him would be so angry that they would run away. It could be said that Hugh was just not born to be with girls! But look at him now, getting along with Mary! Nelson found that incredibly interesting! Chapter 99 - She Had Been Abandoned

Chapter 99: She Had Been Abandoned

After a round ofughter, Jayce, who had been standing by the side and had not said a word, finally spoke, ¡°Mary, you¡¯ve met your second brother. We¡¯ll have more time to spend together in the future. You¡¯ve just woken up. If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re better.¡± Mary raised her head and looked at Jayce with a very calm gaze. Then, she nodded. Jayce met Mary¡¯s gaze. The calmness in her eyes surprised him. However, Jayce did not think too deeply about it. Instead, he asked his youngest brother, ¡°Herman, how is she now?¡± Herman was wearing a white coat. His tone was calm. ¡°She¡¯s fine now. She¡¯ll be discharged to New York in a few days.¡± Jayce said, ¡°In that case, Nelson and I will go back first. What about you?¡± Herman shook his head. ¡°I will wait here for her to be discharged. However, I mainly want to take a good look at this silly girl¡¯s silly appearance and take more photos so that she won¡¯t talk back to me when she is discharged!¡± The more Mary listened, the more confused she became. Seeing that the four brothers were about to leave together, Mary stopped Jayce. ¡°I have some doubts. If I don¡¯t get an answer, I think I might not be able to have a good rest for the time being!¡± Mary propped herself up and looked at Jayce. Jayce looked at Herman. After getting permission from Herman, Jayce stayed behind. The other three brothers left the ward. Jayce sat down on the sofa next to them. His gaze was still as gentle and gentlemanly as before, as if nothing unpleasant had ever happened between them. Mary was anxious to know the truth, so she was no longer embarrassed. She asked, ¡°Where am I now?¡± Jayce replied, ¡°Phdelphia.¡± Mary asked, ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± Jayce replied, ¡°About three days.¡± Mary asked, ¡°Was I sent here from Warren City? What about the flood there? How did I get sent here?¡± Mary looked anxious. Obviously, if she didn¡¯t know the answer, she wouldn¡¯t be able to recover in peace. Jace answered her one by one, ¡°After the flood, Warren City fell and lost contact with everyone. ¡°Nelson rushed back from Los Angeles. Three days ago, the four of us rushed to Phdelphia together, ready to go to Warren City to save you. ¡°Who knew that we would run into you on the way. ¡°Monroe said that you came out on a yacht. After driving out of the city for another hour or two, the rain stopped, and the water became shallow. So, he abandoned the boat and bought two old cars on the side of the road. ¡°Later, because you restored themunication signal, we got in touch. As soon as we met, you were in aa with a high fever and immediately returned to Phdelphia, the nearest city. ¡°This hospital is jointly invested by Herman, so he can personally be your attending physician. ¡°Are there any other doubts?¡± Although Jayce asked Mary gently, he was already looking at the time on his watch. It was obvious that he had wasted a lot of time when he left New York in the past few days. Mary¡¯s condition was stable, so there was really no need for him to stay here. ¡°Yes!¡± She replied. Mary looked at Jayce, the anxiety in her eyes growing deeper. ¡°Where¡¯s Monroe? Where are the rest of the people from the Raging me Corporation?¡± Jayce paused. He thought that she was going to ask¡­something else¡­ He decided to let it go, after all, they had escaped together and gone through life and death together. It wasmon sense to ask for theirpanions first. Jayce replied, ¡°Monroe has something important to deal with. He has already led his subordinates back to New York ahead of time.¡± Mary¡¯s heart suddenly felt empty. He left? Just like that? He didn¡¯t wait for her to wake up before leaving¡­? No matter how urgent the matter was, it would be good to leave a trusted aide for her! She had woken up, but she didn¡¯t see him. At least she had a sense of confidence! He left just like that¡­ she felt wronged as if she had been abandoned. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Jayce noticed the disappointment and grievance on Mary¡¯s face. There seemed to be tears in her eyes as well. For a moment, he hesitated and moved his fingers. Finally, he got up and walked to the bedside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jayce asked again in a low voice. His tone was still gentle, but it was less polite than before. Mary had a momentary illusion. It was as if Jayce had returned to the time when they first met. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s just that¡­ Monroe has gone too far! After all, we¡¯ve gone through, we even went through life and death situations together, and yet, he didn¡¯t even leave me a message!¡± Mary held back her tears. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. What was wrong with Monroe? Were the words he had confessed to her all fake? Mary knew that she had to get better as soon as possible. Only when she returned to New York would she know what Monroe was thinking! Mary raised her head to look at Jayce again. She did not notice theplicated look in his eyes at all. She only said, ¡°Thank you, for staying here for me and waiting for me to wake up! Thank you so much! I can feel your sincerity towards me. I¡¯m very happy!¡± Mary was really touched by this point. Especially when she knew that they knew that the flood in Warren city was serious and that they had lost contact with the outside world, but they still nned to go in and rescue them together! Chapter 100 - Misunderstandings

Chapter 100: Misunderstandings

¡°This is what we should do, Mary. Anyway, what happened to you and Monroe in Warren City? Why did you get shot? Also, your face is badly wounded! Did Monroe bully you?¡± Jayce asked Mary. Mary¡¯s heart skipped a beat! How should she answer? Did Monroe give them an exnation? She didn¡¯t check their statements in advance. If she answered incorrectly, would it cause any unnecessary trouble for Monroe? Mary looked conflicted and didn¡¯t answer for a long time. Jayce sighed. ¡°Since the two of you aren¡¯t willing to talk, forget it. You should rest well. I¡¯m going back to New York.¡± Jayce turned around and was about to leave. Mary called out to him again. ¡°Jayce!¡± Jayce turned around, and Mary looked at him with a sincere and apologetic gaze. Jayce¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, and then he heard Mary say, ¡°Some time ago¡­ I mistakenly expressed my feelings for you, causing you trouble. I¡¯m really sorry! ¡°Actually, out of all the brothers in the Hall family at that time, you were the only one who was so gentle to me, so I lost myself¡­this was a misunderstanding! I think of you as my biological brother from the bottom of my heart! ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Can we still be the same as before, just a happy brother with his sister?¡± Mary looked at Jayce with anticipation in her eyes and he hesitated for three seconds before replying calmly, ¡°Of course, Mary.¡± Mary revealed a bright and happy smile! She was really happy! The misunderstanding with Jayce was all cleared up and it would be less of a burden to be with Monroeter on! However, due to her identity as a special agent and her work mission, she had to think of a way for him to not be angry even if he knew the truth in the future! Mary suddenly remembered that she had left in a hurry and her phone seemed to have been left in Warren City. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that she had temporarily lost contact with the organization? Jayce stared at Mary and saw that she was already thinking about her own life. He silently walked out of the ward. Herman and Hugh had already left. Nelson was waiting for Jayce outside the door, wearing a mask and a hat. Seeing Jaycee out, he immediately stood up. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Jayce said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± The two brothers went to the garage and sat in the car. The driver drove to the airport. Jayce put on his gold-rimmed sses and lowered his head to work on the tablet. Nelson Hall put on his headphones and was about to turn on the music when he realized that something was wrong. Although Jayce was looking at the tablet, his eyes did not move. So, when he was supposed to working, he was distracted! This was unreal! Jayce Hall the workaholic of the Hall Family, distracted? When he was 18, he started to lead the Hall group. When he was 25, he became the CEO! Jayce loved his work more than his lover, so how could he be distracted from his work? Nelson felt that he had seen something that he had never seen before, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jace came back to his senses and was stunned. Just now¡­ his mind was like a blur as he recalled something that he shouldn¡¯t have remembered. But the more he tried to control himself, the more he remembered. That night, in the pool, Mary held her breath out of the water and kissed him! He still clearly remembered the taste of her tongue in his mouth. In fact, it was very sweet. He also remembered that the next morning, she confessed her love and his cold rejection of it. His words were sharp, ruthless, and even cut off all possibilities between them. Jayce felt that he was not wrong. This was the first time he had seen her from that time. He did not expect that she would have already moved on and chalked it up to a misunderstanding¡­ What a misunderstanding! Nelson did not receive an answer, so he asked again, ¡°Jayce? What happened?¡± Jayce¡¯s eyes drooped slightly behind his sses, obscuring his true expression. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been yed!¡± Chapter 101 - Back to New York

Chapter 101: Back to New York

Three dayster, Mary was finally discharged from the hospital. The bruises on her face had mostly disappeared, and only the wound on her leg, which was still bandaged, needed time to fully heal. Because of the injury on Mary¡¯s leg, when she was discharged from the hospital, Hugh brought her a wheelchair. After packing everything up, the three of them prepared to return to London. Since Hugh did not fly, the three of them had to choose to drive again. Hugh sat in the passenger seat, Herman drove, and Mary upied the spacious seat in the back. When they left the city, Mary kept looking out of the window. Phdelphia was still as prosperous as ever, not affected by the volcanic eruption at all. Unlike Warren City, although the rain had finally stopped and the rescue team had finally allocated members to help the downtown area, the losses and deaths in Warren City had long been incalcble figures! Hearth National Park had beenpletely destroyed. The nearby towns and residents had no survivors. Further away, the earthquake¡¯s aftermath was more serious. It was said that only Warren City had suffered from the rain and flood! This was all information that Mary had obtained from lying in the hospital these days. Looking at the images on the screen, and now lying in afortable and clean bed, she suddenly realized that the experiences of the past few days were really just like a dream. ¡°Do you want to listen to music?¡± Hugh turned around and asked Mary. The past few days, Hugh had been visiting Mary in the hospital almost every day. His purpose was very simple. He wanted to know what had happened to Mary after they got separated in Rock Town. Hugh said that he might have some inspiration for writing after hearing it, however, Mary just kept quiet. Hugh had used all kinds of methods to provoke her, but he could not get Mary to open her mouth. He was so angry that he even scolded Mary, ¡°When you live with me for a month, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Mary knew that Hugh was all bark and no bite. He looked fierce on the surface, but he was actually not bad to his sister. He had bought her the most advanced wheelchair, carried her up and down, knew that she was bored in the hospital, and often went over to quarrel with her to quell that boredom. This disastrous trip seemed to have really brought them closer as siblings. On the other hand, although Herman had been taking care of her body these days, he was always cold. Mary knew that with Herman¡¯s status, taking care of a patient like her was simply overkill. However, Herman still waited for her to recover before returning to New York. ¡°Whatever, I want to listen to Nelson¡¯s song!¡± Hugh growled and rolled his eyes, ¡°Tch! What¡¯s so good about his song!¡± However, he still yed it obediently. Mary rested her chin on her hand and listened to the music. She watched the scenery as she leisurely returned to New York. When she arrived in New York, the sky was already dark. New York was very big, and it would take two to three hours to cross the city. Therefore, Mary was arranged to rest at Hugh¡¯s house in the south of the city tonight. Herman also slept in another guest room. Mary was carried out of the car and put in a wheelchair. Then she went home, ate, and washed up. Mary took care of everything herself. As the sixth son of the Hall family, Hugh¡¯s house was not a big vi, it was in fact, a 260-square-foot superrge t that spanned the entire floor instead! It was high-end and luxurious, and left Mary speechless! Mary¡¯s guest room also had a separate bathroom and closet. There was also a small changing room, and it was far from the master bedroom, so it was rtively private. Hugh actually said, ¡°When youe, we¡¯ll stay here!¡± Mary heard him say something else. ¡°Do you have another house?¡± She asked. Herman was making steak for them. When he heard her speak, he looked up and said calmly, ¡°He collects over 100 million in royalties every year.¡± So, how could there only be one house?! Mary was shocked and she sighed dejectedly. ¡°I really thought you were the poorest. I didn¡¯t expect to be proven a clown!¡± Chapter 102 - Showing Off His Wealth

Chapter 102: Showing Off His Wealth

Hugh was leaning against the bar counter with a ss of expensive red wine in his hand. He shook his wine ss and said proudly, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m only worth a few billion. ¡°Our eldest brother, Jayce, is worth a hundred billion. Our second brother, Nelson, is a big star. He makes a lot of money every year! ¡°Your third brother, Griffith, is a world-ss pianist. He does a few months of touring around the world every year! ¡°Your fourth brother, Monroe, is worth the entire Hall family! ¡°Your fifth brother, Oh, right, you haven¡¯t met him yet. His name is Heller. He¡¯s, my twin. He is still busy with his career in Europe. ¡°You are right about one thing. I am indeed the poorest one among us brothers! ¡°Even Herman, our youngest brother, the world¡¯s top neurosurgeon, has opened a hospital. Every year, the world¡¯s richest people ask him to perform their surgery. Do you know that he has a booking fee of tens of millions? ¡°But you don¡¯t have to feel inferior. Your brothers are rich, but money is nothing to us. It¡¯s not even useful! In the future, I¡¯ll raise you like a puppy!¡± Mary replied, ¡°Thank you for being willing to raise a pet!¡± Mary felt that she had been unted to by their wealth. It was as if the millions that she had spent on her life were just like they a few thousands! Most importantly, her brothers were so rich and capable. She felt like a good-for-nothing! However, she was a little surprised that her fifth and sixth brothers were actually twins! ¡°I feel very ordinary. I don¡¯t deserve to be your sister.¡± Mary said again. Of course, she wasn¡¯t really feeling inferior. She was just teasing Hugh. Herman interrupted, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± The steak that Dr. Herman personally made was delicious. That night, after Mary washed up, Herman personally came to change her dressing. ¡°After changing the dressing today, you can remove the gauze tomorrow. From now on, use iodophor every day to disinfect it. After a week, it should bepletely scarred over and can be soaked in water.¡± Mary had been in the hospital for the past few days, and the nurses had put waterproof gauze on her and helped her take a bath. Today, at the house, there were only two older brothers, so she just casually scrubbed around the wound. ¡°Then can I walk by myself tomorrow?¡± Mary just felt that it was not very convenient to sit in a wheelchair. Herman replied, ¡°I suggest not to so that you won¡¯t disturb the wound. This is a gunshot wound, the wound is not small¡­ wait until it ispletely scarred over!¡± Herman said so, and Mary had to follow his advice. Herman got up and prepared to go out with the first aid kit. Mary supported herself on the bed and prepared to move over. Her posture was stiff, and her movements were unfamiliar to her. Herman paused for a moment, turned around and put the first aid kit on the ground and then strode over to pick Mary up. Mary didn¡¯t dare move until Herman put her under the nket and covered her. Mary grinned at Herman. ¡°Thank you, Herman!¡± Herman sighed helplessly. Mary was a good patient because she cooperated with the treatment, and her condition was notplicated each time. But¡­ she was not a good sister; she was admitted to the hospital twice in a month¡­what kind of sister was so reckless? Herman lowered his eyelids, casting two shadows under his long eyshes. ¡°I hope I won¡¯t see you in the hospital again.¡± Mary knew that Herman was not happy with her recently because she had been injured again. ¡°Okay! How about¡­ I choose to stay with you next time?¡± Mary observed Herman¡¯s expression and found that there was finally a hint of warmth on his cold face. She could not help but feel amused. Herman turned around and said, ¡°Hugh has been nning for you toe over for a long time. Maybe next time. I¡¯m leaving now. Goodnight.¡± Mary did not expect Hugh to hog her ahead of her brothers. Was she already so popr? Were her brothers really starting to ept her? She was still a little happy. ¡°Good night, Herman.¡± Chapter 103 - I Have No Inspiration!

Chapter 103: I Have No Inspiration!

The next day, Mary woke up early. She spent half an hour washing herself, and then spent twenty minutes dressing up. When she came out of the bedroom in the electric wheelchair, the housekeeper had already prepared breakfast. ¡°You¡¯re up? Did you sleep wellst night? Herman has already gone back, why don¡¯t you hurry over¡­ and eat¡­ breakfast.¡± Hugh heard the noise and said a series of words. As he spoke, he raised his head and saw Mary, who looked exceptionally different today. She was wearing a white dress with a pair of suspenders that looked as expensive as it was priced. Her long golden hair that was slightly curled fell over her shoulders. Although she was not wearing any jewelry, she had a unique, pure and clean temperament about her. He already knew that Mary was very beautiful and the day they first met; Hall Manor had held a dinner party for her, and she had worn a bright yellow dress, making her look like the yellow roses in the garden, blooming beautifully. However, at that time, Hugh did not have a good impression of her, now, after spending time together, Hugh had already epted the fact that Mary was his sister in his heart. Therefore, when he saw her wearing exquisite makeup and a dress, his mood was naturally different. For the first time, Hugh praised Mary, ¡°You still look good!¡± Mary tugged at the dress on her body. ¡°I saw it hanging in the changing room. The size is also suitable. You prepared it for me, right?¡± Ha! She did not expect that even though some people said that they despised her, they had already bought her a skirt, shoes, and bags! Well, Mary was quite touched. Hugh pursed his lips. ¡°Although I¡¯m the poorest, I¡¯m not as stingy as your other brothers! Don¡¯t worry, after staying with your sixth brother this month, I won¡¯t ever let you dress like a beggar again!¡± Mary rolled her eyes ¡°Please Don¡¯t unt your wealth anymore.¡± Poor?! How was he poor?! The real poor b*stard was sitting in a wheelchair! After breakfast, Mary proposed to buy a new mobile phone. She had disappeared for so many days, so she had to face reality. Hugh waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait a little longer.¡± Mary was still anxious. Although she knew that Monroe would not be in big trouble, that b*stard had not taken the initiative to contact her in the past few days! She really wanted to know what he meant back then¡­however, Hugh only spoke for a short while. In less than half an hour, a slender man with a rather delicate appearance appeared outside the door. ¡°Mr. Hall, this is what you ordered. Everything has been settled.¡± ¡°Okay, give it to me.¡± Hugh took the bag and was about to close the door when the man¡¯s foot blocked the crack in the door. He looked at Hugh with a somewhat anxious expression. ¡°Mr. Hall, you still don¡¯t have your draft for this month¡­¡± Hugh, who was being urged to write, immediately became very irritable. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t have any inspiration! Get your smelly feet off me!¡± The man was still holding on to the door, unwilling to give up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go meet your old friend and listen to him talk about the case. Perhaps you¡¯ll have some inspiration?!¡± ¡°You want to arrange a job for me?! Get lost!¡± Hugh kicked the man away and mmed the door. The person outside the door was still banging on the door and shouting indignantly, ¡°Mr. Hall! You¡¯re a world-famous author! Don¡¯t forget the script that the television station has booked for you! If you don¡¯t submit the outline next month, you¡¯ll have to pay a penalty of 20 million US dors!¡± Hugh¡¯s face had darkened. He informed the security guards toe up and take the person away, and then threw the bag to Mary unhappily. ¡°The phone and card are ready. Just use it!¡± It was the first time Mary had spent so much time with Hugh. She knew that although he had a strange temper, a sharp tongue, and no patience, he was very reliable and considerate. For example, her new phone and card really surprised her. After Mary turned on her phone, she saw several text messages that reminded her of iing calls. She looked through them, but there was no one from Monroe. Not even a single text message, as if nothing had ever happened between them. Chapter 104 - Cheapskate

Chapter 104: Cheapskate

Mary¡¯s heart sank. She gripped her phone tightly and looked up at Hugh. Hugh seemed to be in a bad mood. He poured himself another ss of red wine. Mary looked at her new dress and new phone. Finally, she took on the role of a sister and asked him with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Unexpectedly, Hugh actually answered, ¡°It¡¯s about work. It¡¯s annoying. That was my assistant, Daniel, just now. You saw him. He¡¯s really pushing for the manuscript.¡± Mary paused for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Hugh to really tell her about work. So, she had to continue talking. ¡°No Inspiration?¡± Hugh scratched his brown hair impatiently. ¡°No! It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve overturned it several times¡­ why don¡¯t you tell your brother about your escape experience? It might give me a lot of inspiration¡­¡± He kept going back and forth, trying to get Mary¡¯s story. Mary smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s talk about it when I officially move to your ce.¡± Hugh¡¯s face shed with joy. He did not expect that the story he had yearned for so long to really be in his hands! ¡°That¡¯s great. When are you moving over? Why don¡¯t you give your brother a detailed talk tonight?¡± Seeing his anxious look, Mary thought that he truly had no inspiration! ¡°Your assistant just said that he wants you to meet your old friend and ask him to tell you about the case. Why don¡¯t you go?¡± Hugh scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s my ex-girlfriend, meeting her is awkward!¡± Mary was shocked. Hugh felt that there was something wrong with her expression. ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Mary shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t know that you would have an ex-girlfriend, so I¡¯m quite shocked.¡± While grinding his mrs, he roared, ¡°Mary Dawson! I¡¯m very attractive!¡± Mary rubbed her ears. ¡°Okay, okay! You¡¯re very attractive! Super handsome! Super rich! You can charm thousands of girls!¡± Hugh felt that she was being sarcastic and was a little depressed. After Mary got her new phone, she told Hugh that she had to go back to the Monroe¡¯s residence. It was not to move her luggage, but to fully spend a month with Monroe. There were only two days left. As an agent of the intelligence agency, Mary had been on this mission for a month, but there was still no useful information. It was really a failure of duty. However, she could not stay with Monroe forever. She even had to move out of the castle and go to her next brother¡¯s house. Therefore, Hugh and Herman, who were both in New York, were indeed the best choices at the moment. As for Jayce, Mary didn¡¯t consider him anymore. She thought that after shepleted the task of the Raging me Group, she would end the one-month time she spent alone with her brothers. How could she have the energy to deal with them during that one-month time? Besides, her work was special, and her tasks wereplicated. She might not stay in New York forever. Hugh personally sent Mary to Monroe¡¯s ce. Unexpectedly, Monroe was not at home. Hugh strolled around the residence and felt that it was not noteworthy. ¡°It¡¯s normal for him to be working at this time! Do you want to rest at home or go out to have fun?¡± Mary did not see any acquaintances in the residence, so she simply said to Hugh, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Monroe. Let him treat us to a big meal at noon!¡± Hugh looked at Mary suspiciously. ¡°I know you two have gone through life and death together, so it¡¯s normal for your rtionship to get better, but aren¡¯t you too eager to see him?¡± Mary¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I just think he¡¯s too mean! I¡¯m very angry!¡± Hugh finally understood. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still angry that he¡¯s not waiting for you in Phdelphia! Heh, silly!¡± Mary was a cheapskate, and she wasn¡¯t ashamed of it! The siblings left the ce and headed into the heart of New York City. Mary didn¡¯t know anything about Monroe¡¯s career, but Hugh, who was Monroe¡¯s brother, did. He even knew where the headquarters of the Raging me Group was. Chapter 105 - For the Sake of the Boss’s Innocence

Chapter 105: For the Sake of the Boss¡¯s Innocence

Mary looked up at the tall building in front of her. It was really a vast building under the scorching sun! Next to it was a round, artistically styled, four-story tall building. The two buildings were closely connected and hollow. One could enter the building directly from the round building and vice versa. The round building looked more like an essory of the building. Hugh said that the circr building was the luxurious Yunhan Casino in New York City. From two floors underground to four floors above ground, it covered all the gambling modes in the world, as well as all kinds of luxurious entertainment that one could not imagine. As for the building next to it, it had a total of 40 floors. The 20 floors below amodated a 5-star rated hotel. The hotel included an indoor water paradise on the first floor, a shopping paradise on the fourth floors, a restaurant on the third floors, and luxurious suites on the other 12 floors. The 20 floors above were the business offices of the Raging me Group. The entire building, including the casino, was the headquarters of the Raging me Group, which was established by Monroe Hall! This was the first time Mary had seen it in detail. She had never seen the fruits of Monroe¡¯s capabilities in such a direct way. Ah! He was even more outstanding than she had thought. It was awesome! Mary sat in her wheelchair and waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go gamble first!¡± Hugh teased her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a hurry to see Monroe?¡± But even though he said that, he turned the wheelchair around and the two of them ran towards the casino happily! Half an hourter, in the top floor office of the Raging me group. Monroe had just returned from outside when a hot maid came forward with a towel. ¡°Sir, the bath water is ready.¡± Monroe nodded. He took the towel and was about to enter the bathroom when the office door was pushed open with a loud bang! ¡°Ad! Are you courting death? The boss just came back!¡± Sam chased after him from behind anxiously, intending to drag Ad out! Ad panted and red at the maid who was about to take off her uniform. ¡°What are you standing here for? Are you trying to seduce Boss?¡± Ad questioned him like a resentful woman. Sam couldn¡¯t help but p himself on the forehead. Oh! Oh my God! Ad was getting bolder and bolder. He was simply hopeless! Monroe turned to look at the maid. The maid¡¯s uniform had already been unzipped to her shoulders. The maid was now being stared at by three men. Her actions froze. She looked at Monroe with an awkward expression. Her eyes were filled with resentment and grievance. ¡°I just want to serve my master like before¡­¡± Ad immediately jumped up. ¡°The Boss doesn¡¯t need your service! Hurry up and get out!¡± Sam stared at Ad, who seemed to have eaten gotten very bold. In order to save his life, he pped the back of Ad¡¯s head! ¡°Since when is it your turn to care about the Boss? Do you really want to die?!¡± Ad straightened her neck and refused to repent, ¡°The boss didn¡¯t summon their public rtions department these days, and now he¡¯s running out with a maid. The temptation is obvious. For the sake of the Boss¡¯ innocence, I have to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Sam¡¯s face turned red, and he roared angrily. He felt that Ad was really hopeless! How was the boss still innocent? Everyone in the public rtions department was once his lover! Just because he didn¡¯t want to sleep with someone the day before yesterday, didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t want to sleep with someone today! Sam felt that he had to use more violent means to drag Ad out; the guy clearly wanted to die. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at Monroe¡¯s eyes at this moment¡­ Monroe¡¯s eyes at this moment were indeed full of killing intent. But it wasn¡¯t because he was angry at Ad and Sam, but because he looked at the poor maid in front of him who had very little clothing on her. Chapter 106 - Truly a Stupid Human

Chapter 106: Truly a Stupid Human

He didn¡¯t pay much attention when he came in, but now that he saw it clearly, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed. ¡°Ad, Sam, give the order to move the public rtions department to the 30th floor. From now on, without my orders, no one is allowed toe upstairs.¡± Sam was dumbfounded, and Ad had a smug look on her face. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± The woman in the maid uniform had a look of confusion and defeat! What happened? Why was their entire public rtions department suddenly demoted? Did they do something wrong? In this group that was almost all men, their public rtions department was once the most prestigious department! Because they were only responsible for serving the man at the top of the group! Why were they suddenly demoted to the thirtieth floor and to be the lowest level in terms of staff!? Why did their entire department fall out of favor after the Boss returned this time? How would they know that they had actually done nothing wrong? It was just that Monroe Hall was going to turn over a new leaf. The maid was taken away. Monroe rubbed the space between his eyebrows and turned around to enter the bathroom. ¡°By the way, from now on, your department, Thorn, will arrange for someone to take turns to run the bath water for me.¡± Sam lowered his head and scolded Ad for being such a busybody. If it weren¡¯t for him, the Thorn Department would not have to do such a thing! ¡°Okay, get out!¡± Monroe waved his hand. Sam grabbed Ad¡¯s hand and thought that they could finally leave. The Boss had been busy doing something big for the past few days. Sam could see the fatigue on his face. Ad, on the other hand, was still excited. ¡°Boss, I haven¡¯t told you yet! Just now, there was news from Yunhan, that Master Hugh had gone to the casino to y! And there was also a girl in a wheelchair beside Master Hugh! It must be Miss Mary. Miss Mary is back!¡± Monroe paused, but he still didn¡¯t turn his head. He went into the bathroom and closed the door. Sam felt that it was a little strange, but he finally dragged Ad out. ¡°Why are you always trying to test me? Are you really brainless?¡± Sam really didn¡¯t understand. How did Ad get into the Thorn Department in the first ce? Ad shook his head excitedly. ¡°What about me? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Can¡¯t you see that the Boss hates women getting close to him now?¡± Sam sighed heavily, ¡°No matter what, that¡¯s the Boss¡¯s business! Don¡¯t forget, the Boss¡¯s way of dealing with disobedient people! Don¡¯t always test the Boss¡¯s tolerance for you!¡± Ad didn¡¯t mind, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! The Boss cares about Miss Mary very much. I just reported this to him, why would I be disobedient?¡± Sam rubbed his forehead, which was jumping wildly. ¡°Ad¡­ didn¡¯t you notice that the boss is very cold to Miss Mary now? If he cared about her, why did we all pull back from Phdelphia?!¡± ¡°How could we be indifferent when we heard that Miss Mary came to the casino?¡± Ad fired back. ¡°Do you understand that the boss doesn¡¯t want to see Miss Mary at all?!¡± Ad stared at Sam¡¯s self-righteousness with a strange expression. Sam was defensive. ¡°What are you looking at!? What kind of look is that?¡± Ad clicked her tongue. ¡°I think the real stupid human is you! ¡°Don¡¯t you know what it means to cover up the truth? The boss is just pretending! ¡°Don¡¯t forget what the first thing the boss did was when he came back! ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s wait and see! I¡¯m going to see Miss Mary first, it¡¯s up to you whether youe or not!¡± Ad shook his head and ran to the casino happily. Miss Mary, I¡¯ming!¡± Chapter 107 - The Pure Priest

Chapter 107: The Pure Priest

Sam felt like he was being punished by how stupid this idiot Ad was. What was even going on? At the casino, Mary had lost a lot of money, and she was very unhappy. She had $8,000 in her ount, and she spent $1,000 to buy chips, and now she had lost it all! Hugh also said that she was stingy because she only spent $1,000! Who wouldn¡¯t prepare tens of thousands of dors to spend when they came to the Yunhan Casino? But when Mary unhappily showed her savings to Hugh, Hugh expressed his sympathy to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. I didn¡¯t know that there was such a pathetic heiress in this world!¡± Mary was now the stepdaughter of the Hall family, but she somewhat disagreed with the statement that she was an heiress. ¡°Me? Do I look like one?¡± She asked. ¡°No. But after all, Henry is considering the heir to the family¡¯s inheritance. You have to have some confidence in yourself!¡± Scoffed Hugh. Mary crossed her arms. ¡°I feel a little cold. Are you testing me?¡± Hugh said nothing. He was indeed testing her, but it was not good to say it so directly. In the end, Hugh took out tens of thousands of dors to buy chips. The two of them gambled and lost everything together! When Mary lost everything, Ad had already been standing behind her for a long time. When they revealed their trump cards, Mary and Hugh covered their faces in grief. Ad also sighed. This sigh was even louder than the two people who had lost money. It immediately attracted the attention of Mary and Hugh. Hugh stared at the man with braids in front of him. ¡°Why do you look a little familiar?¡± Mary was very happy. ¡°Ad! It¡¯s you!¡± She finally met an acquaintance who had gone through thick and thin together. How could she not be excited? Ad came forward and gave Mary a hug. ¡°Hehe, Miss Mary, I missed you so much after not seeing you for a few days! But looking at you, sitting in the wheelchair, my heart hurts so much. Are you better?¡± Mary was about to answer when Hugh lifted up Ad who was reluctant to let go. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s not very polite to keep hugging.¡± Ad touched the back of her head and looked at Hugh, ¡°Master Hugh, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Ad! I¡¯m the Boss¡¯s right-hand man!¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t remember.¡± Hugh said rudely. Ad did not care and kept winking at Mary. Hugh found him very annoying and pushed him aside. ¡°Do you have nothing to do? Are you very free? Where¡¯s your Boss?¡± Ad replied, ¡°Our Boss is taking a bath!¡± Hugh snorted, ¡°Why is he ¡®taking a bath¡¯ in broad daylight? You have to persuade him to stop indulging in sex! Although he is full of energy, overindulging in sex is always bad for his body! If you have nothing to do, why don¡¯t you apany him and fight more?¡± Ad whispered, ¡°Fight? Who can beat him? That¡¯s just courting death¡­¡± Mary suddenly said, ¡°How many more lovers did your boss have when hees back?¡± Mary¡¯s voice was very gentle, as if she was joking, but Ad felt an inexplicable chill down his spine! Ad immediately stood up for Monroe, ¡°No! Our Boss¡¯s temperament has changed greatly this time around, and he suddenly became as clean and pure as a priest! Those gaudy women¡­he didn¡¯t even take a second look at them!¡± Mary smiled, and Ad silently let out a sigh of relief. Then, Ad said that she would rmend other entertainment for them, and then led Mary and Hugh to the second floor. Ad took the initiative to bring Mary a basket of chips and let her y all kinds of interesting games. At the top floor of the headquarters of the Raging me Group, Monroe had already taken a shower, changed into clean clothes, tidied up his hair, and even shaved his beard. Looking at his clean and handsome self in the mirror, Monroe turned around and sat down in a huge leather chair. Pressing the inte button, Monroe asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ad? Tell him toe see me.¡± Chapter 108 - Male Technician

Chapter 108: Male Technician

After a while, Sam replied, ¡°Boss, Ad went to the casino to apany Master Hugh and Miss Mary. Do you need me to call him back immediately?¡± Monroe said, ¡°¡­ forget it. What did he do?¡± Sam thought to himself, since when did the Boss care about what these insignificant people did? After another half a minute, Sam then replied, ¡°Ad first took out a basket of chips for Miss Mary to y with. After Miss Mary lost all of them, Ad took out another basket of chips to y board games with Miss Mary. Unexpectedly, Miss Mary lost all of them again¡­¡± ¡°Now Miss Mary doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in gambling. Ad took Master Hugh and Miss Mary to the spa on the third floor.¡± Sam hesitated for a moment, but still answered truthfully, ¡°Master Hugh went to the men¡¯s Department, and Miss Mary went to the women¡¯s Department. It seems that she chose a male technician¡­¡± The toy in Monroe¡¯s hand was almost crushed. Sam didn¡¯t hear the reaction, thinking that Monroe didn¡¯t care at all. Samughed at himself for being stupid with Ad! Master Hugh didn¡¯t care about these things even with Master Hugh taking Miss Mary, so how could Monroe Hall, who was also her brother, care? After Mary changed into afortable bathrobe, shey on the bed and waited for the technician. Hugh said that the masseurs here were all the top professional technicians in the world. Every time, he could have a good sleep here. Hugh also took the initiative to order a gold-medal male technician for Mary. Then, he went to the men¡¯s department to enjoy the services of the gold-medal female technician. Ad personally went to prepare drinks and snacks for Mary. Mary closed her eyes and thought about work. She had already sent a message back to her boss, asking her to meet the day after tomorrow. Mary had never seen her boss before. She was actually a little excited at the thought of meeting him. Well, she also had to put on a beautiful and exquisite makeup and wear a miniskirt the day after tomorrow¡­ ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am. Is it convenient for me to start serving you?¡± When Mary heard the voice, she opened one of her eyes and saw that the other party was indeed a handsome and charming young man. She smiled and nodded, then closed her eyes again. She started with her head, then her shoulders and neck. Mary¡¯sfortable mind could not think of anything else. There was only one word in her mind: Enjoy! From her head to her feet, from her heart to her limbs, she felt her whole body float up. Just as the big hand gently and powerfully drilled through the cor of the bathrobe on her shoulder and touched the skin on her shoulder, Mary felt the technician suddenly pause. Then, therge hand left. Mary¡¯s eyes were suddenly covered by a whitece cloth. The moment she opened her eyes, she could hardly see anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary reached out to take off the cloth, but heard the technician patiently and gently say, ¡°Madam, please rest assured. It¡¯s just so that you can have a better experience in the future.¡± Mary paused, no longer doubting, and slowly closed her eyes. She felt the faint sound of a door opening and closing and thought that Ad hade to serve the juice and dessert. ¡°Can I have some juice?¡± Mary was really thirsty. A straw came to her mouth, and she opened her mouth to take a sip. It was the taste of orange juice! Mary smiled. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Thank you, Ad!¡± After a moment of silence, Mary heard the sound of footsteps again. Was Ad gone? Ten secondster, the technician sat down again and pressed on Mary¡¯s head again. She didn¡¯t know that thece cloth had been tied at the back of her head. Mary felt some pain. ¡°Why does it seem to be stronger? Can it be like before? It was veryfortable!¡± The technician¡¯s hand strength became lighter. However, Mary felt that the technique seemed to have decreased? Just as the other party¡¯s hand once again drilled into her cor, Mary finally realized that something was wrong! These hands had be somewhat rough and cold! Chapter 109 - Finally Appeared!

Chapter 109: Finally Appeared!

Mary¡¯s right hand quickly grabbed the hand that was on her shoulder and twisted it. ¡°Who are you?¡± The other party was not impatient. He just quickly grabbed Mary¡¯s left hand that was about to take off the blindfold and pressed it on the bed. His big hand slid down her wrist, and his ten fingers crossed to hold her small hand. ¡°Are you not satisfied with my service?¡± The warm breath sprayed on her pink ear, and her deep and charming voice made Mary¡¯s heart tremble slightly. In an instant, Mary¡¯s tense muscles all rxed. She recognized his voice. It was Monroe Hall! ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to show up? Hmph!¡± Mary shook off the wrist that was being held by her, and broke free from his hand that was holding hers. She pouted like a child. Monroe Hall could not help but reach out and gently press down on her red lips. Mary¡¯s expression froze. Because her eyes were covered, she was blind at the moment. Her senses were extremely sensitive! However, Monroe only lightly touched her and stopped. He leaned over her ear and asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Maryughed coldly. ¡°How would I dare be angry?¡± Feeling her strange aura, Monroe silentlyughed. Being careful, he coaxed, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you dare? I see that you were very brave to choose a male technician. Do you not think about me?¡± Mary raised her proud little face. ¡°Yes! I want to choose a handsome and skilled male technician! I was abandoned in Phdelphia and have not been paid any attention to for so many days. Isn¡¯t it my freedom to choose a male technician?¡± Monroe sighed almost inaudibly. ¡°I rushed back without stopping, so I could do something big! I didn¡¯t ignore you. I asked Herman about your situation at least five times a day! I know you¡¯re almost fully recovered, and I¡¯m happy for you!¡± Mary was still angry. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you contact me personally? Did you not take what you said seriously? Was I being yed? Such thoughts shed through my mind every day! I even thought of pretending that nothing had happened¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Silly baby!¡± Monroe covered Mary¡¯s small mouth in annoyance. ¡°You should calm down first. I¡¯ll give you a massage?¡± As the Boss of the Raging me Corporation and the head of the underground dynasty of New York City, Mary naturally would not refuse Monroe Hall¡¯s personal massage. She closed her eyes and felt Monroe¡¯srge hand gently moving through her hair, rubbing her head, neck, and then her shoulders. Although the technique and feel were not at a professional level, perhaps because she knew who he was, Mary still enjoyed it. After a while, Mary felt Monroe¡¯s hand moving on her face. He had already stood up and came to the edge of the room. He was bending over and looking at her. It had been a few days since theyst saw each other. It was as if he could not get enough of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked. Monroe¡¯s finger gently slid across the bruise on her cheek. Mary had put on makeup today to hide the slight marks, so it could not be seen with the naked eye. Monroe asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Mary¡¯s cheek could not help but lean into Monroe¡¯s palm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Monroe lowered his head and kissed Mary¡¯s cheek. Then he came to her ear again and asked, ¡°Can I take a look at your other injuries?¡± Mary thought that he wanted to look at the leg injury, so she nodded without hesitation. ¡°Last night, Herman changed my dressing for thest time. He said that it¡¯s not a big deal. Today, you can remove the gauze and wait for the scar topletely heal¡­¡± Monroe¡¯s voice paused, and his tone became a little strange. ¡°Herman changed your dressing for you?¡± Mary: ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡± She wanted to pull off thece cloth on her face, but Monroe gently pressed her hand. ¡°Be good, I haven¡¯t finished my massage yet.¡± Then, Mary felt Monroe lift the front of her shirt. She covered it with her hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Monroe replied smoothly ¡°You promised to show me.¡± Mary finally realized that he wanted to see her breasts! Chapter 110 - My Girlfriend

Chapter 110: My Girlfriend

¡°You!¡± Her face instantly turned red. ¡°I was talking about my legs! My breasts are taken care of by female nurses and attendants. You can¡¯t look at them either!¡± She wore a whitece bra. She was embarrassed and angry. At this moment, her face was pink and clear. Her small mouth was red, and her cheeks were pink. Mary was really beautiful. Monroe¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down, and he picked up a strawberry from a nearby fruit te and put it to Mary¡¯s lips. Mary opened her mouth and ate it. ¡°Yay! It¡¯s a strawberry!¡± A happy smile appeared on her face. Monroe picked up a big, red cherry and put it to Mary¡¯s lips. Mary opened her mouth and ate it again and guessed the name. ¡°It¡¯s a cherry!¡± Monroe reached out and wiped the juice from her lips, then caught the fruit core that Mary spat out. Monroe lowered his head. When Mary couldn¡¯t see it and thought it was some fruit, Monroe finally kissed her red lips that made people want to kiss her! After a second of being shocked, Mary epted the kiss. He hooked the tip of her tongue into his lips, then pushed it into her small mouth. There was the aroma of strawberries and the sweetness of cherries in her mouth. Monroe couldn¡¯t seem to get enough. He held Mary¡¯s head and cheeks gently, his mouth pressed tightly against hers, not letting go for a second. The y between his lips and tongue made him want to swallow her! He sucked on Mary¡¯s lips, yed with her uv, and their lips chased each other and sucked on each other. Affectionate, passionate, breathing, and holding each other tightly! Finally, until Mary was almost out of breath, he let go of her. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re good.¡± He whispered in her ear to praise her kissing skills. Mary gasped and grinned. ¡°Of course! At least I¡¯ve been in a rtionship before!¡± Monroe¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Oh? When?¡± His fingers wrapped around a strand of Mary¡¯s hair and yed with it. Mary carefully recalled, ¡°Freshman year. But we broke up after only three months!¡± Monroe asked, ¡°Was that your first love?¡± Mary replied, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m so cute! My first love happened in the sixth grade!¡± For some reason, Monroe felt a lump in his chest. ¡°That was just puppy love, it doesn¡¯t count!¡± Mary replied ¡°Are you a good boy? Do you know how many women you¡¯ve had?¡± Monroe was silent. This was the wrong topic to talk about. He lowered his voice and coaxed, ¡°Ahem! Let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore, okay?¡± Mary waved her hand. ¡°I know, or else I¡¯ll die of anger!¡± Monroe held her hand apologetically. ¡°Who asked you to appear sote. I didn¡¯t know about love before, but I thought that sex was a way to vent my experiences and desires. If we were talking about a formal rtionship, it wouldn¡¯t have happened at all.¡± Mary was shocked! ¡°Are you serious? Although you have countless women, you¡¯ve never even had a serious rtionship? Have you never dated a woman?¡± Monroe clenched his fist and coughed heavily, trying to hide his embarrassment. Mary sat up, rubbed Monroe¡¯s direction happily, and then put her arms around his neck! ¡°Then¡­ am I your first love?¡± Monroe gently stroked her hair. ¡°If that makes you happier and less bothered by my past, then you are.¡± Mary giggled happily and fell on Monroe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then¡­ let me teach you how to fall in love in the future?¡± Monroe turned his head and kissed Mary¡¯s hair. ¡°Please teach me, my girlfriend!¡± Chapter 111 - Two Things

Chapter 111: Two Things

Mary¡¯s heart seemed to have exploded. The gloominess and second thoughts of the past few days were all swept away at this moment. Mary cried out, ¡°I thought you were afraid because of my injury!¡± Monroe hugged Mary tightly, wishing he could rub her into his blood. ¡°You wish! In this life, you will never escape from my hands!¡± Mary felt a sweetness in her heart when she heard such an overbearing deration. She touched Monroe¡¯s left hand with her right and interlocked their fingers. ¡°Promise me, Monroe Hall! In this life, as long as we¡¯re together every day, you won¡¯t betray me!¡± Monroe lowered his eyes and hugged Mary even tighter. His deep voice was very suitable for making a vow. ¡°I promise to never betray you.¡± Mary smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m very happy¡­ but before we officially fall in love, there are two things that you have to promise me!¡± Monroe asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Mary replied, ¡°First, I don¡¯t want my brothers, my mother, and Henry to know about our rtionship for the time being. I think you can understand, right?¡± In name, they were brother and sister, although they weren¡¯t rted by blood, it might be hard for everyone to ept their rtionship. Besides, they had only been together for a month, and they suddenly announced that they were together, Mary was afraid that it would bring a lot of trouble and crisis to their rtionship, which had just started. So, before waiting for the right time and thinking of a good way to solve this problem, she just wanted to be secretly in love! Although Monroe was not very willing, he still nodded and agreed. He would think of a way to solve her worries as soon as possible. ¡°What¡¯s the second thing?¡± Mary hesitated for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Do you still remember what you promised me back then, that you would agree to one of my conditions no matter what?¡± Monroe said, ¡°Of course.¡± She killed his pet, and he looked at her differently. It was from then on. Mary reached out and touched Monroe¡¯s face, ¡°Monroe, I want you to promise me that no matter what you find out about me in the future, even if they¡¯re crime that you can¡¯t forgive, or rather, if you find out that I¡¯ve kept any secrets from you, you¡¯ll have to forgive me. Don¡¯t break up with me because of this, okay?¡± Monroe frowned slightly and looked down at the girl in his arms who was looking up at him through thece cloth. What secret was she hiding from him? He squeezed her fingers that were touching his face and said, ¡°Okay.¡± No matter what mistakes she made or secrets she kept, he would forgive her. Mary¡¯s small face, full of careful questioning, smiled brightly again. Monroe lowered his head and kissed her soft lips again. He could never get enough of her sweetness! Was this the taste of love? He felt that he was as insatiable as a young man who had just had s*x for the first time! It was so sweet; he was going crazy. After another kiss, Monroe untied thece cloth on Mary¡¯s face. The moment Mary opened her eyes, she saw thepletely new Monroe! ¡°Wow! You shaved your beard clean?¡± Mary¡¯s eyes were full of surprise! Although he had stubble before and was very sexy and handsome¡­pared to the clean and fresh Monroe in front of her, he was apletely different person! Monroe spread his hands helplessly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look a little undignified?¡± He was the big Boss of the Raging me Group, so he had always felt that an image that was too handsome and clean cut was not suitable for him. However, he really wanted to show her a more authentic version of himself. Therefore, he dressed himself up today and reappeared in front of Mary. Mary held Monroe¡¯s face and looked left and right. ¡°My boyfriend, you seem to have be even more charming.¡± She could not contain her joy and leaned forward to give Monroe a heavy kiss. Just as Monroe was about to deepen the kiss, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Mary! Are you done? I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to see your fourth brother for a feast!¡± Hugh Hall, who was supposed to be asleep, spoke through the door. Chapter 112 - Wrestling Club of Beauties

Chapter 112: Wrestling Club of Beauties

Mary reflexively pushed Monroe away! Monroe looked at her with some grievance. Mary cleared her throat and adjusted the clothes on her chest. Then she answered Hugh, ¡°Please wait for me for a while, I¡¯ll change my clothes!¡± ¡°OK! I¡¯ll wait for you outside the door.¡± Monroe frowned, picked up the phone and sent a message to Ad. After a while, Ad ran over and whispered to Hugh outside the door, ¡°Master Hugh, our Boss has reserved a seat in the restaurant. Do you want to check the menu first? The Boss said that whatever you want to eat today, put it on his tab!¡± Hugh was not in a hurry at all and crossed his legs on the sofa outside the door, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your Lady Mary!¡± Ad responded, ¡°Lady Mary has some other arrangements. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll personally send her over safely! Our boss said that after lunch, you guys can continue to have fun! Do you want to familiarize yourself with the games?¡± Hugh replied, ¡°I¡¯ve yed before, there¡¯s nothing to familiarize myself with. Why do I feel like you¡¯re deliberately luring me away?¡± Ad replied, ¡°I¡¯m innocent, Master Hugh! It was our boss who ordered us to warmly wee you! And you don¡¯t know that we¡¯ve actuallye up with quite a few new projects recently! For example, beauty wrestling¡­¡± Hugh was finally moved. ¡°Alright. Take me to see this beauty wrestling first!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mary, who had heard it clearly in the room, rolled her eyes. ¡®Hugh, are you really so easily distracted by beauty wrestling?¡¯ Monroe seemed to have expected this oue. He opened the closet and took out the small dress that Mary was wearing today. ¡°Do you want me to help you change?¡± Monroe¡¯s gaze fell on Mary¡¯s leg. He was hinting that she had injured her leg and that he could do it for her. Mary snatched her dress. ¡°No!¡± Finally, Mary changed her dress in the room andbed her hair again. When Monroe entered the room, she was just about to get up on her own. He hurried over, picked Mary up, and gently ced her in the wheelchair. Monroe bent down and tapped Mary on the bridge of her nose, as if teasing her. ¡°Please give me this chance, my dear.¡± Mary smiled happily. When Monroe personally pushed Mary from the casino to the restaurant in the hotel next door, almost the entire Raging me Group knew that Monroe Hall¡¯s beloved sister had arrived. The legend of this sister had long spread within thepany. Previously, it was the story of Sirius and Snow Wolf that had spread from the castle. Later, it was the story of more than a dozen people from the Thorn Department who had survived the Hearth volcano disaster and survived. Some said that she was a sharpshooter, and that she defeated people from the Evil Dragon Group one shot at a time! Some said that she was the Goddess of luck. If it weren¡¯t for her, everyone, including Monroe, would have died in the volcano! Some said that she was kind like an angel, and that she always did any good deed that she could. Some said that she was beautiful, and that her ability and IQ were outstanding. Some said that she was outstanding in fighting, and that she beat Aaron Alva to death! However, most of the Raging me Group¡¯s people who had not personally experienced and seen it were skeptical, especially when Mary appeared in a wheelchair. However, the Boss was so close to her that even though the zing people did not believe the rumors about Mary, they were still full of respect for her. Mary had already ordered the food, and Hugh and Ad came back together. After bringing Hugh to the private room, Ad left. Hugh seemed to be very satisfied with what he saw, he even asked Monroe excitedly, ¡°Your beauty wrestling club is really excellent! Where did you find all these talents? I see that all the beautiful women have more developed muscles than me. When they beat people up, oh my God, they are like Super Saiyan Women!¡± Chapter 113 - Bad Technique

Chapter 113: Bad Technique

Mary was quietly sipping her drink. When she heard Hugh say this, she thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t it easy to be more muscr than you?¡¯ Mary secretly touched her biceps. She was stronger than Hugh! Monroe sat on the seat to Mary¡¯s left. Seeing that she had finished a ss of passion fruit juice in an instant, he was afraid that she would drink too much and lose her appetite, so he pushed the other drink away. Hugh red at Monroe, and Mary also paused. She secretly red at Monroe, afraid that he would be too obvious and make Hugh suspicious. Unexpectedly, Hugh said, ¡°You¡¯re too stingy! Don¡¯t you know that our precious sister used to be very poor? What¡¯s wrong with letting her drink one more cup?¡± Monroe asked, ¡°¡­When did she be your precious sister? I remember that some time ago, someone even called me a traitor for acknowledging her!¡± Hugh didn¡¯t know shame at all. He was full of pride. ¡°Because she was brave enough to help you that night in Rock Town, I think she has the right to be my sister! Am I the kind of man who doesn¡¯t have a heart?¡± Monroe looked deeply at Mary. If she hadn¡¯t forced them to turn back that night, they wouldn¡¯t have survived. Mary pretended to look out of the window to avoid Monroe¡¯s affectionate gaze. Hugh didn¡¯t notice and asked about the wrestling club again. Monroe finally gave him an answer. ¡°As long as my sry is high enough, there will be people willing to work here. Isn¡¯t that simple?¡± Hugh gave Monroe a thumbs up. ¡°I think these girls not only have to be good at fighting, but they also have to be beautiful and have a good figure. These girls are all hard-working! And although they are hard to find, you have dozens of them! Let¡¯s not talk about other things. Watching beautiful girls fight is really eye-catching. I¡¯m going to bet on themter too!¡± Monroe said, ¡°There¡¯s also the handsome man game. Are you interested?¡± Mary raised her hand at the side. ¡°Me! I¡¯m interested!¡± Monroe red at her, but Hughughed and pped his hands. ¡°You have aspirations! I will support you! The male technician I ordered for you earlier, how was he?¡± Mary ignored Monroe¡¯s gaze and answered honestly, ¡°His technique was not good, and his hands were a little rough!¡± Hugh gasped and gave Monroe a serious opinion. ¡°Monroe, looks like you guys should pay attention to the quality of your technicians! If he good, why is he still your number one? ¡°You guys can¡¯t just focus on the experience of your male clients; you should also focus on the needs of your female clients! ¡°Have more fresh meat with tender skin. Next time, our baby sister will definitely not have any objections!¡± Monroe Hall cursed in his heart! Mary had been lying on the table and giggling all this time. She had almost been stifling herughter to the point of an internal injury. Monroe expressionlessly stabbed the knife and fork in his hand into the table! Hugh said, ¡°Of course, this is all your business. It¡¯s none of my business. Hehe.¡± Mary giggled and thought, ¡®Hugh, can you stand up straight?¡¯ After a ¡®happy¡¯ lunch, everyone was drinking coffee when Hugh suddenly remembered something. ¡°Mary, aren¡¯t you going to work at the publishing house now?¡± Everyone knew that Mary was working at the publishing house before she was brought back to Hall¡¯s house by Jayce. Later, Mary went to Monroe¡¯s castle and got injured in the castle. After she recovered, she went to soak in the hot spring. Then, the series of events. regarding the volcano and flood. happened. Mary had already thought of a response. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve already quit my job at the publishing house. I¡¯m going to look for a new job after my injury recovers!¡± At that time, she would use the excuse of her new job to refuse to live with her other brothers again. Hugh snorted, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry up and ask your brother to give you a job in the Beauty Wrestling Department?! With your ability to punch people back then, I believe that he will definitely not mistreat you!¡± Monroe frowned and stared at Hugh. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Hugh said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not joking! You Don¡¯t even know how poor she is! She only has $7,000 left in her card! She originally had $8,000, but she just lost $1,000 when she bought the chips!¡± Mary said, ¡°I know I¡¯m poor, thank you. Don¡¯t go around telling the world about it anymore, okay?¡± Hugh patted Mary¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I only feel sorry for you. I want Monroe to feel sorry for you too.¡± Monroe looked at Mary. He really felt sorry for her. How could his girlfriend be so poor?! Monroe immediately got up and pushed Mary¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will bring you to win money!¡± Chapter 114 - She Became a Rich Woman

Chapter 114: She Became a Rich Woman

Mary had lost confidence in gambling, but Hugh jumped up excitedly and leaned against Monroe. ¡°Bring me along! Bring me along!¡± Then, this afternoon, Mary finally experienced the joy of winning money! Unexpectedly, Monroe was actually a master gambler! The dealer dealt the cards. Monroe sat in the middle of the main seat, and Hugh and Mary sat on his left and right respectively! He was in control of the situation, as if he had turned into a god in the hall! At this moment, almost everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him. The dealer¡¯s hands were shaking as they dealt cards. This was their Boss! As other yers, although they did not know the background of these three people, the imposing manner of the man sitting in the main seat had already made them feel danger and sweat could not help but flow down their foreheads. Ever since Monroe sat down, he had never lost! Mary and Hugh had already tasted the sweetness of victory and had already umted a small mountain of chips in front of them. Even the lost capital of the morning had long been won back! Therefore, no matter what Monroe did, they only listened to his orders, followed, or retreated! Of course, the mountain in front of Monroe was higher. ¡°Please show your cards!¡± Another round, the dealer spoke. Mary was about to follow, but Monroe suddenly pressed on the back of her hand and whispered to her, ¡°You said that my skills are not good?¡± ¡°What?¡± Mary didn¡¯t react for a moment. Monroe chuckled, ¡°Baby, tonight I will let you know how good my skills are!¡± Mary¡¯s face turned red, and she red at Monroe. At this moment, he suddenly came over to tease her! He did it on purpose! ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± She replied fiercely. Hugh poked his head out from behind and asked suspiciously, ¡°What are you guys talking about?!¡± Mary said, ¡°He said he would give me all the chips he won!¡± Hugh looked envious. ¡°You have to treat me to dinner tonight!¡± Mary replied ¡°No, I¡¯m poor!¡± Hugh tried to argue but was interrupted by Monroe. ¡°Alright, listen to me.¡± In an afternoon, Monroe won a few million dors, and together with Mary¡¯s chips of tens of thousands of dors, he gave it all to her. Mary looked at her ount bnce with her mouth agape. She rubbed her eyes, still in disbelief! ¡°I really became a rich woman?¡± Hugh felt that she was very useless, but he continued to hammer her. ¡°Rich woman! I want to eat an expensive meal!¡± Mary held her bank card tightly. Monroe thought that she was very cute, so he secretly pinched her fingers. Hugh saw it and his tone was a little sour. ¡°What did you secretly give her again?¡± Monroe said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal, okay? What do you want to eat, let¡¯s go!¡± Hugh demanded ¡°I want Japanese food! I want sashimi! I want the biggest crab and the biggest lobster!¡± Mary asked ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more promising? Who cares what ingredients it is, just order the most expensive dishes, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Hugh gasped, ¡°You¡¯re right! I think Monroe is too sneaky! The gambling capital he took was the chips he created himself! This thing was originally his to begin with, so let¡¯s eat well! ¡°In the end, he won a few million with nothing! The poor people who lost to him knew nothing about it! He¡¯s treating us to a meal too. It¡¯s his property anyway. He doesn¡¯t really need to pay for it even if it¡¯s recorded in his name! He¡¯s really too much of a thief! ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go and eat him out of house and home. We¡¯ll eat a big hole in his finances!¡± Mary agreed. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Monroe Hall, who was following behind them, was speechless He felt that these two were just stupid kids. However, before they ate, the three of them went to the shopping mall again. In the women¡¯s clothing store, Mary watched Monroe and Hugh each carry a bunch of women¡¯s clothing to hold it up against her. As it was not convenient for her legs to change clothes, the two of them could only rely on their gut feelings. Finally, Hughpared a bunch of them before picking one out. ¡°This one! This one is pink and soft, suitable for a sweet girl!¡± Monroe frowned as he looked at the suspenders in his hands, then at the shirt and pants in his hands. ¡°This one, she likes to wear pants with a top.¡± Hugh gave a contemptuous look. ¡°Do you know anything about girls? Who doesn¡¯t like to wear skirts? She used to wear pants because she was poor and couldn¡¯t afford a nice skirt! Did you see the skirt she¡¯s wearing today? I bought it for her. Look at how nice she looks in it!¡± Monroe secretly gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t expect that Hugh would do something he hadn¡¯t done yet! Outrageous! Chapter 115 - Going Wild

Chapter 115: Going Wild

Monroe waved his hand angrily. ¡°Send all the dresses here which are suitable for thedy, to the castle ording to her size!¡± A normal boss might not know every member of staff in theirpany, but Monroe Hall definitely knew everyone in the Raging me Group! ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Hugh raised his eyebrows and winked at Mary proudly, as if to say, ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m good at goading you!¡±! Mary facepalmed and tried to persuade him rationally to not buy everything, ¡°I really can¡¯t finish wearing them all! It¡¯s going to be Fall in a few days, I won¡¯t be able to finish wearing them all, even if you make me wear one set every day!¡± Monroe reacted, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to another store and book the Fall clothes, right?¡± Hugh quickly said, ¡°This is what I want to do, you¡¯re not allowed to snatch it! She¡¯s going to move to my ce the day after tomorrow. You can leave the matter of dressing up for the Fall to me!¡± Monroe¡¯s expression froze for a moment, as if he had already forgotten that Mary could only stay at his ce for a month. He lowered his head to look at her, his gaze inquiring, ¡°Can¡¯t you not move?¡±? Mary shook her head secretly, ¡°No way.¡±. Monroe¡¯s heart was not feeling well. He began to regret that he did not cherish thesest few days and had left her in Phdelphia! Mary coughed, ¡°Enough, I know that all of you are treating me very well now, but brothers, please consume rationally. I really can¡¯t wear so many clothes. Fall clothes are best to be worn during Fall and not bought now¡­¡± Monroe was angry and waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me! I want to spend my money!¡± Mary thought, ¡®Alright! You can be wild with your money! As long as you¡¯re happy!¡¯ So, under Hugh¡¯s dissatisfaction, Monroe almost ordered an entire floor of women¡¯s clothes that were suitable for Mary from summer to Fall, then from Fall to winter, and even reserved the ones for next spring¡­ Of course, there were also some essories, bags, and shoes. Mary felt that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about wearing new clothes for the rest of her life. However, as she watched her two brothers bicker about who would buy her clothes, she felt a sweet and blissful feeling in her heart. Who would have thought that these two were the two people who were the most hostile towards her when she first entered the Hall Family? It had only been a month, but they had be the two people who stayed by her side and got along with her the most harmoniously! Therefore, the world was unpredictable. No one knew what would happen tomorrow. Mary dered, ¡°In order to thank you for your love for me, I will also buy a gift for each of you! First of all, it must be too expensive. It must be within my spending power!¡± Mary walked around and found that these four floors of the mall were all high-spending businesses. The high-end brands were all here, so Monroe had just spent at least a million for her. Although he knew that they were all very rich, and this mall and hotel were all owned by Monroe, these were all just pennies to him. But it didn¡¯t mean anything to him. Mary felt really bad. Hugh was very pleased. He didn¡¯t want anything expensive, just a wallet. Monroe didn¡¯t want anything expensive either. He just let Mary do what she wanted. So, she went to buy a wallet first. Finally, at Dior, she saw a saddle bag with a light blue print. Several thousand dors. Now when Mary swiped the card, it didn¡¯t hurt at all like it used to. Just as she was about to go to another house to look at the gifts for Monroe, someone suddenly called out Mary¡¯s name, ¡°Mary Dawson?!¡± The three people who were originally in high spirits stopped when they heard the voice. They saw two women and a man walking towards them. The two girls were both extremely beautiful. Not only were their bodies hot, but their faces were also extremely beautiful. The boy was also tall and handsome. ¡°Mary Dawson is that really you?! Oh my God! What happened to your leg! Have you be disabled?¡± The blonde girl stared at Mary who was sitting in the wheelchair with a very surprised expression. However, the moment she raised her head and saw Hugh and Monroe behind Mary, the girl¡¯s expression lit up! Wow! He really was a peerless handsome man! And his clothes were all expensive. Those two were the bestbination in the world! The boy who came with them were now like grass and towering trees whenpared to these two more attractive and exquisite men! The blonde girl¡¯s eyes lit up. The other, brte, girl was not as exaggerated in her mannerisms as herpanion was. She also stared at Mary¡¯s legs, but still greeted her in a friendly manner, ¡°Hey, long time no see, Mary, are you hurt?¡± The tall boy stared at Mary for a while before saying in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re Mary Dawson? Oh my God! You¡¯ve changed so much!¡± Chapter 116 - She Used To Be a Bunny

Chapter 116: She Used To Be a Bunny

Mary had really changed a lot. She used to be a in, unassuming blonde. Although she had a pretty face, she never paid much attention to her appearance. She wore very in clothes every day, so other than studying, her appearance didn¡¯t attract much attention. But today, she was as delicate and beautiful as a doll. Monroe lowered his head and whispered to Mary, ¡°Do you know her?¡± Mary nodded. ¡°She¡¯s in college. But I don¡¯t think they graduated yet.¡± Mary took two years to finish her college credits. She was a legend in her college. Therefore, almost every student at the college knew her name. However, she didn¡¯t know her ssmates very well because she was so devoted to her studies and desperately wanted to graduate as soon as possible. However, she still knew the three people in front of her, because they were also very famous. The blonde girl was the campus belle of Vernal College. Her name was Jessica. The other girl and Jessica were best friends. They grew up together and had a good family background. Her name was Ka. As for this boy, he had been named the Campus Beau in his freshman year, so she knew that his name was Ian. They were both blonde beauties, but now Mary looked even more beautiful than Jessica! Other than Jessica, a thought shed through Ka and Ian¡¯s minds¡­was she too low-key in the past? ¡°Hello, long time no see.¡± Mary nodded. They weren¡¯t that familiar with each other, so she thought that they could say goodbye after greeting each other. Unexpectedly, Jessica¡¯s figure shed and blocked her! Monroe frowned, and Mary raised her hand to stop Monroe¡¯s bad temper that was about to explode. Monroe didn¡¯t have that much patience when dealing with strangers. Hugh, on the other hand, had an attitude of wanting to watch the show. Jessica didn¡¯t sense the slightest bit of danger. She even pretended to be friendly and said to Mary, ¡°Mary, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave! Are these two your friends? You used to look so simple, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be living so well now!¡± ¡°Also, as an alumnus, I¡¯m concerned about what happened to your leg. Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± Jessica was used to being arrogant and spoiled. She thought that no one in this world would reject her, but little did she know that she would get into trouble today! Mary¡¯s attitude was very rxed, but her words were not too polite. ¡°What happened to my leg? Isn¡¯t this my privacy? I do have the right not to tell you, right?¡± Jessica frowned. ¡°Why are you like this? I remember that you used to go to the cafeteria to eat, but you couldn¡¯t even afford a chicken drumstick! Every day, other thaning to school to study, you have to work, right? Once, I even saw you as a bunny girl at a bar! Your two handsomepanions must see your true colors. For money, you have done everything¡­¡± ¡°Jessica!¡± Ka came forward and pulled Jessica back. She also felt that Jessica had gone too far. The boy, Ian, also frowned. He had never heard of this. Would Mary be a bartender? And wearing a bunny¡¯s uniform? A hint of panic shed across Mary¡¯s face. She did not expect Jessica to reveal this secret! She hoped that Monroe would not remember anything¡­ However, her panicked expression had a different meaning in Jessica¡¯s eyes. As expected, these two super handsome men knew nothing about Mary¡¯s dirty past! Jessica¡¯s heart was filled with excitement, and on the surface, she pretended to be heartbroken! ¡°Oh my God! Mary, you won¡¯t me me for revealing your secret, right? I actually saw it by chance¡­ except for Ka, who has never told anyone!¡± How could they have thought that they would run into this super genius who had nothing to do with them again! ¡°Jessica! Enough! This is Mary¡¯s private matter, what are you doing?!¡± Ka shook off Jessica¡¯s hand and kept apologizing to Mary, ¡°Mary, I¡¯m really sorry! Jessica might be¡­ just jealous¡­¡± Ka¡¯s gaze fell on the two men behind Mary, and the meaning in her eyes was self-evident. Mary instantly understood! Jessica was jealous of her two handsomepanions, and wanted to drive a wedge between them, which was why she had done such a stupid thing! Chapter 117 - Jealous

Chapter 117: Jealous

Jessica felt that Ka was deliberately holding her back and was furious. ¡°I¡¯m jealous?! Ka, what nonsense are you talking about? ¡°I just don¡¯t want these two guys to be deceived by Mary! Look at her, who doesn¡¯t know how she used to look like in our school? ¡°She was so poor that she couldn¡¯t even afford to eat. She wore a pair of shoes for two years and worked four jobs a day! I heard that she even went to the farm to milk cows during the summer vacation! And was shoveling shit! ¡°If she didn¡¯t rely on her tricks to get to where she is now, how could she have two handsome men apanying her in and out of luxury stores today?!¡± Jessica did her best to nder Mary, and her words were insinuating that Mary had taken a very bad path to get to where she was. She wanted Mary to make a fool of herself in front of these two handsome men! She wanted to let them know just how unbearable Mary was in the past! How could she deserve thepany of these two handsome men? Jessica thought in her heart that it would be best if she was dumped here on the spot. Only then would she feel good! Who asked her to transform into such a beautiful woman! And the dress she was wearing was a high-end custom-made dress that she had read about countless times in magazines! It was a dress worth hundreds of thousands of Dors on Mary¡¯s body. Jessica just didn¡¯t think Mary was worthy! Ka looked at Jessica with aplicated expression. Jessica didn¡¯t notice Mary¡¯s gesture just now, but she did! If Mary didn¡¯t have real abilities, how could she easilymand these two men who looked absolutely extraordinary? She knew Ka had never had any guts, but she didn¡¯t expect that she had no guts to this extent. Ka simply ignored Jessica. She took a step back and was about to pull Ian over when Ian took a step forward and stood beside Jessica. ¡°Mary, I used to admire you for being a straight A student. After all, I thought you could be a god afterpleting all your college credits in two years. But I did not expect you to be willing to be a sl*t and do these things¡­¡± Ian looked at Mary with pity. He already felt the same as Jessica. Mary had relied on her means to betray him to be able to make such a drastic change. Entering and leaving the Yunhan building and visiting the Yunhan Mall. This was not something that a girl who was so poor that she could not even afford to eat could do in a short year. Ka looked at the two of them with disappointment and anxiety, especially looking at Ian with a pained expression. Mary asked, ¡°Are you done with your performance?¡± She was not angry at all. She just looked at the two of them indifferently, as if what they were talking about had nothing to do with her. ¡°Performance? Mary! Do you think I¡¯m deliberately putting on an act and lying to embarrass you?¡± Jessica kept looking at the expressions of the two extremely handsome men behind Mary. When she found that they did not show any signs of anger toward Mary because of what she said, she could not help but feel a little flustered. Suddenly, a round of apuse sounded. It was Hugh. As he pped, he bent down and leaned closer to Mary. His face showed a very distressed expression. ¡°My poor sister, I didn¡¯t expect you to suffer so much before we found you! My heart is broken into pieces! ¡°However, if these two people did not act like this, how would we know about these things? ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have known that you had such a stupid ssmate! Sigh, just like two clowns, what a joke! ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t mention your university life, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so pitiful! It¡¯s because they¡¯re not qualified to be friends with the Hall family¡¯s daughter!¡± Mary¡¯s face twitched. ¡°¡­ Why do I feel that you¡¯ll advertise that I¡¯m poor in the future, and use that to your advantage¡­?¡± Hughughed, ¡°Of course! Otherwise, why would your other brothers be like me, heartbroken for you! Monroe, don¡¯t you agree?!¡± Hugh jabbed at Monroe¡¯s arm and suddenly realized that his expression was as terrifying as ice! Hugh did not speak. Chapter 118 - Clowns

Chapter 118: Clowns

Jessica and Ian¡¯s faces alternated between red and white. Especially Jessica. She didn¡¯t expect these two handsome guys to be so stubborn. She even felt pity for Mary in the past?! Didn¡¯t they think that Mary had lied to them? How could she be worthy of such a disgusting and dirty past¡­ ¡°The Hall family?! Is that the Hall family that I thought it was?¡± Ka suddenly interrupted Jessica¡¯s self-righteous imagination. Mary nodded. ¡°It should be the Hall family that you thought it was. I haven¡¯t introduced you to them yet. These two are my brothers.¡± Ka was so excited that she almost jumped up from where she was. ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s the Hall family of the Hall group! It¡¯s rumored that the Hall family has a stepdaughter. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you! ¡°My family didn¡¯t have the right to attend that night¡¯s banquet, but I¡¯ve also heard rumors that their stepdaughter is a very beautiful girl¡­ it¡¯s actually you! ¡°Mary¡­ I, I¡¯m really happy for you!¡± Jessica¡¯s face finally changed, turning pale. ¡°How is this possible?! You, you¡¯re so poor that you can¡¯t even afford to eat, how can you suddenly be the heiress of the Hall family?!¡± Mary sighed helplessly and stood up while holding the wheelchair, ¡°Jessica, your tricks are too stupid!¡± Jessica pointed at Mary with trembling hands, ¡°Your, your leg¡­¡± Mary took two steps and suddenly sat back down. She tilted her head and smiled, ¡°Yes, I am not disabled at all, did I disappoint you?! ¡°Let me tell you, I was actually just slightly injured, so my brothers felt sorry for me and refused to let me walk! ¡°Why can¡¯t you bear to see others doing well? Why do you have to jump around like a clown!¡± Jessica wanted to cry, but no tears came. She finally knew that she had disturbed a sleeping dog! ¡°How would I know¡­ all of this is a misunderstanding¡­¡± Mary hissed, ¡°Misunderstanding? This word can¡¯t end the damage that you deliberately tried to do to me just now! ¡°I was indeed poor in the past, and I found a lot of part-time jobs so that I could go to university and save for my amodation fees! But I don¡¯t think this is a shameful thing. Instead, I was proud of how hard I worked! ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with me being poor?! Is it a crime for me to be poor? ¡°I was poor in the past, but now that I am well dressed and followed by two handsome men, do I have to rely on dirty means to get to the top? ¡°Besides, my brothers wouldn¡¯t feel ashamed of me like that! ¡°Put away your dirty thoughts! Jessica, stop acting like a clown, because you look really stupid!¡± After Mary said that, she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with them. She wanted to leave, but Monroe held the handle of the wheelchair. His cute girlfriend had been bullied, and his boyfriend hadn¡¯t vented his anger yet! ¡°Men!¡± Monroe gestured with his finger, and the security department that was patrolling nearby immediately came over. ¡°Boss! Master Hugh! Miss!¡± The uniform movements and address made Jessica¡¯s body sway, and she almost fell to the ground! Ian¡¯s face also changed, and he began to regret how he had casually listened to Jessica¡¯s words and got involved in this matter! Boss! Master Hugh! Miss! Because very few people knew who the boss behind the Yunhan building and the nearby Yunhan Casino was, the three of them finally understood when they heard these three titles! This ce was also owned by a member of the Hall family! Other than Ka, the other two had already sat down on the ground. Monroe looked at the two piles of trash on the ground expressionlessly. ¡°Throw them out. From now on, they are not allowed to appear in any of our Raging me Group¡¯s venues! Every time you see them, throw them out! ¡°Also, inform my brothers that all the businesses under the hall group¡¯s name are to act the same! ¡°Also, investigate their background. If their family has any business or work-rted ventures, they are not allowed to be rted to the Hall family name!¡± Jessica and Ian felt as if they had been struck by lightning when they heard these words. When they were dragged away, they cried and begged in regret, ¡°Let us go! Mary, we know we were wrong , please, let us go¡­!¡± Mary looked up at Monroe. She had thought, is this really good? But when she saw his gloomy face, she thought about how she had almost let it slip, so she shut her mouth. Chapter 119 - The Story of the Bunny?

Chapter 119: The Story of the Bunny?

Ka was trembling. She was d that she was not implicated, but at the same time, she felt how powerful the Hall family was in New York City! Mary looked at Ka. ¡°Hey, Ka, let¡¯s exchange our contact information.¡± Mary smiled and winked at Ka. She felt that Ka was a good person! Afterall, she did not take the initiative to provoke things that should not be provoked, and she was very sensible. Ka shook her hands and exchanged contact information with Mary. Watching the two tall and handsome hall men push Mary away, Ka realized that her back was already soaked with sweat. Ka hurriedly called her parents and told them about what had just happened in an anxious tone. Unexpectedly, her parents were so excited that they even praised Ka. They felt that she had done the right thing! Her mother also said, ¡°Oh! You actually met the two young masters of the Hall Family! and Miss Mary!¡± ¡°Ka! You did well, my baby girl! I¡¯ve always said that your two friends were too stupid! I didn¡¯t expect that they would be stupid enough to offend the Hall family this time! Their families are finished. How dare they provoke them! ¡°The Hall family is clear about their grudges. You didn¡¯t follow Jessica and the others to be stupid this time, you helped our family escape a cmity! ¡°Ka, promise me that you won¡¯t interact with Jessica and the others anymore, okay? Next time, you might not be so lucky, child!¡± Ka hung up the phone and recalled the messes she had cleaned up for these two people all these years. Soon, she received a call from Jessica, who had already been thrown out. On the phone, Jessica was crying and cursing at Ka for not speaking up for them in front of the Hall family and for not pleading for them. She had stayed behind and watched the two of them get hurt so badly. Ka said, ¡°Hey! Jessica! I¡¯ve had enough! I cherished our friendship, but you have always used me as a tool! Listen, I will never be stupid enough to help you clean up any mess again! Besides, I can¡¯t do anything about this! You should take care of yourself from now on!¡± Jessica shouted crazily, ¡°Don¡¯t you love Ian anymore? I know it¡¯s because of Ian that you stay with me! B*tch! Now you¡¯re talking about helping me clean up my mess, friendship! You¡¯re doing this for Ian! Ian, quickly get Ka to think of a way to help us! Our family¡¯s business will go bankrupt because of this!¡± Ian took the phone. ¡°Ka, I can go out with you, please¡­¡± Ka blinked quickly, but her tears still fell uncontrobly. ¡°Ian, no! I didn¡¯t expect that the sentence I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say would be today¡­ But I¡¯m already filled with disappointment towards you. ¡°Ian! I did like you in the past, but I also know that the person you liked was Jessica! I won¡¯t be stupid again. Thank you for reminding me how stupid I was! Goodbye, let¡¯s never see each other again, Ian!¡± Ka hung up the phone and cklisted the two people¡¯s numbers. After wiping her tears, Ka started shopping crazily. Without Jessica, the feeling of only buying stuff for herself was really awesome! On the other side, Mary and the other two were in a bad mood, so they did not continue buying gifts for Monroe. Therefore, the three of them went to eat. Monroe and Hugh drank wine. Mary also drank a small ss of wine. When she turned her head again, she found that Hugh was already drunk. ¡°Hugh?¡± Mary shook Hugh. Monroe crossed his hands on the table and said calmly, ¡°His alcohol tolerance has been poor since he was young, not to mention that he has already drunk half a bottle of brandy today!¡± Mary realized something. ¡°You¡­ got him drunk on purpose?¡± Monroe didn¡¯t exin. He just let Ad in. ¡°Get Master Hugh a suite. help him to rest.¡± Ad immediately picked up Hugh, who was unconscious, and quickly left. When there were only two people left in the room, Monroe walked over and picked Mary up. Monroe narrowed his dangerous eyes and stared at her with a smile. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go back to the room and have a good talk about the story of the bunny in the bar!¡± Mary¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she gave a fawning smile. ¡°Hehe, brother, there must be some misunderstanding!¡± Chapter 120 - That Girl was You!

Chapter 120: That Girl was You!

In the suite of the Yunhan Hotel, Mary touched the furniture and looked around. She was not in a wheelchair, so she used her legs carefully. ¡°I see that the facilities in this room are very lived in. There are also some of your changes of clothes. Do you usually stay here?¡± Monroe leaned against the wall, his eyes following Mary¡¯s back. ¡°asionally.¡± That was why the presidential suite on the 20th floor of the Yunhan building was never open to the public, because it was exclusive to Monroe. ¡°Then¡­ have any other womane here?¡± Mary looked at Monroe expectantly. Oh, this damn possessiveness! Monroe looked at her helplessly. ¡°No.¡± Monroe did not lie. His private life was indeed littered with one-night stands in the past, but he would usually return to his home to spend the night and rest. When he stayed here, he was usually already very tired. How could he have the energy to do anything else? Even if there was a need here, it would take ce in the CEO¡¯s office¡­ Monroe thought that he had to change everything in the office the next day to prevent her from asking such questions again! He had to change the table, chairs, sofa, bed in the lounge, coffee table, bookshelf, and even the carpet! Who would have thought that his little baby was still a jealous person! Monroe walked forward and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Should we talk about business? Don¡¯t think that you can avoid the topic just because you talk about something else! Tell me, what¡¯s up with the bunny girl stuff?¡± Mary chuckled. ¡°I told you! When I was in college, I sold alcohol for tuition! Haven¡¯t you ever been to the Nightshade Bar? You should know that bunny girls only sell alcohol, not sex!¡± Monroe stared at the woman¡¯s face carefully and observed her expression. ¡°Then why are you feeling guilty?¡± Mary replied, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Monroe lifted Mary¡¯s chin with his finger and stared into her eyes carefully. ¡°Is this the secret to the condition you wanted me to agree to?¡± Mary immediately replied, ¡°Of course not!¡± Monroe smiled, ¡°Oh! There¡¯s something more serious!¡± Mary said nothing, she felt that she had been tricked! Monroe lowered his head and kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°Little rascal, how many secrets do you have? You¡¯ve hidden too many. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll talk in your sleep and reveal them?¡± Mary blushed. ¡°Alright! There¡¯s no secret. It¡¯s just¡­ Once¡­ When I went to my school to look for my old friend¡­I ran into you!¡± Mary closed her eyes! She was going all out! Anyway, this kind of thing could not be hidden forever. If he really found out one day and came to settle the score with her, would she be able to settle the score with him then? Monroe¡¯sughter rang in her ears. Mary narrowed one eye and saw that he was indeedughing! ¡°What, what are youughing at?!¡± Sometimes, she was as silly as a child. Monroe could not help but pick Mary up. She instantly changed from looking up at Monroe to looking down at him! ¡°Ah!¡± Mary was shocked and quickly hugged his neck, ¡°What are you doing! What are youughing at?!¡± Monroe said, ¡°Yup! Sure enough, that girl is you!¡± Mary widened her eyes in surprise, ¡°You¡­ did you recognize me at that time?¡± Monroe shook his head. ¡°No. At that time, I felt that her eyes were very simr to yours. However, when your ssmate revealed that you had worked at the bar, I suspected it. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you! Little rascal, what exactly did you do at that bar?!¡± Mary really admired Monroe¡¯s sharp eyes! However, how could she possibly say that she had gone to the bar to inquire about him?! Now that she was close to the head of the Raging me Group and had infiltrated the inner circle, there was no way she would confess so easily! ¡°It¡¯s just to find a friend! Then tell me, that time when you saved me, you didn¡¯t think that the girl¡¯s eyes were like mine, right?¡± Mary held Monroe¡¯s head as she recalled what Johnny had said at that time. Monroe had never done such a thing! Monroe said calmly, ¡°Yes. Although I thought you were a little annoying girl at that time, but¡­ maybe, in fact, I had always been paying attention to everything about you intrinsically!¡± These words were sweeter than any words of love! Mary¡¯s heart was filled with joy. She held Monroe¡¯s face and felt that he was so lovely that she could not help but be moved! Mary lowered her head to kiss Monroe¡¯s thin lips. Chapter 121 - I Wants You, is That Okay?

Chapter 121: I Wants You, is That Okay?

The tip of her tongue slid gently into Monroe¡¯s mouth. She tentatively hooked the tip of his tongue and a few secondster, Monroe turned the dominant. He held Mary¡¯s head, pushing the tip of his tongue into her lips. He kept sucking the tip of her tongue and her lips, his breathing became heavier and heavier! Carrying Mary, Monroe found a familiar position and suddenly sat back down! The two fell into the soft leather sofa, and Mary spread her legs and sat face to face in his arms. This position made her panic instantly, and her body even trembled slightly! She clearly felt that something under Monroe¡¯s crotch was growing rapidly and was pressing against her! ¡°Hey¡­¡± Mary pushed Monroe away and their lips were forced apart. Mary looked down and saw that there was a line of saliva between their lips¡­ Such a lewd scene made Mary¡¯s heart almost jump out of her throat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Monroe leaned over and pressed against Mary¡¯s forehead. The two of them were breathing so passionately that no one could tell whose saliva it was. Mary¡¯s pink face looked like a juicy peach. Monroe could not help but tilt his head and kiss her, then lick her earlobe. ¡°Baby, can I? I want you; I want to have sex with you, can I? Give it to me, my baby¡­Mary, I would love you well¡­¡± His throat was trembling as he tried his best to suppress his desire. In his twenty-seven years of life, he had never begged a girl for sex like this. He really, really wanted her. Since when had he felt this way? Was it when he wanted to kiss her at theke when they were escaping? At that time, he clearly knew that she was his sister, but he still had a beast-like desire for her! The moment Mary was licked on her earlobe, she was a little broken down. She wanted to say, ¡°You¡¯re making me feel shy, but¡­¡± However, faced with Monroe¡¯s question, she suddenly couldn¡¯t say anything to reject him. Although today was the official day of their rtionship, what was wrong with that? But¡­ Mary said, ¡°I just¡­ want to take a shower first.¡± Monroe replied, ¡°Okay!¡± He picked up Mary and walked to the bathroom. He ced Mary on the stool next to him and then personally poured the water on her. Mary looked at his busy back and whispered, ¡°I want to wash myself¡­¡± Monroe was uncertain ¡°¡­ Okay.¡± After the water was ready, Monroe took out a waterproof bandage and sealed the wound on Mary¡¯s leg. Then he stood up and patted her head. He looked at her sincerely and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the other bathroom to wash myself. I hope you won¡¯t make me wait too long, okay?¡± With this deep and charming voice, Mary almost impulsively called out to Monroe, ¡°Don¡¯t go, let¡¯s take a shower together, oh!¡± But she restrained her irrationality. ¡°Got it¡­ Well, help me get a nightgown!¡± Mary pushed Monroe out of the door. The moment she closed the door, she covered her beating heart. Phew- this day had finally arrived! Mary washed herself clean and dried her hair and fixed it. She put on some lotion, some perfume, and then¡­ A pink, strawberry-vored, fragrant lipstick. Although her face was bare, he would still like it, right? There was a knock on the door, and Mary came to the door with a towel in her arms. Then she heard Monroe¡¯s voice from outside the door, ¡°Open the door! I brought your pajamas!¡± Mary only opened the door a crack. She quickly grabbed the bag in Monroe¡¯s hand and mmed the door shut! Monroe, who was once again shut outside the door, could only touch his nose and turn around to wait patiently again. Mary opened the bag to take a look! What?! Did he do this on purpose?! It was a pink bunny costume! Chapter 122 - Are These Your New Pajamas?

Chapter 122: Are These Your New Pajamas?

Mary approached the door and wanted to ask if he had given it to her on purpose, but after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she took the bag and went back to the mirror. She gritted her teeth. ¡®Forget it!¡¯ If it made him happier and more excited, she had nothing to lose. She was just a little shy¡­ a little more flustered¡­ that¡¯s all! What was there to be afraid of?! Mary put on the bunny outfit and looked at herself in the mirror. Her face turned red again. In the mirror, she observed her appearance. She had long blonde curly hair and a pink bunny headband on her head. The top was a pink tube top with a ring of white fur around the top. Below it was a thong with little fabric and at the back was a white ball representing the rabbit¡¯s tail! There was also a set of gloves, a choker and garters. The clothes were exquisite and sexy. Her beautiful vicles were crystal clear, and her round breasts were tightly squeezed together! Her slender waist, t belly, high buttocks, long legs¡­ Mary¡¯s figure was so perfect that it made her narcissistic! Would Monroe turn into a big bad wolf? Mary¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat wildly again! Mary couldn¡¯t help but cross her legs. She felt that she really couldn¡¯t walk out like this! She gently opened the bathroom door and looked outside. Fortunately, Monroe wasn¡¯t waiting for her between the changing room and the bathroom! Mary secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She covered her body with her skirt and dashed into the changing room like a bolt of lightning. After looking around, Mary took out a white shirt of Monroe¡¯s and quickly put it on! Fortunately, it finally covered her ass! Just as she was about to button up thest button, she hesitated. Then, facing the mirror, Mary undid two more buttons. She pulled the shirt down, revealing her white cleavage. Taking a deep breath, Mary walked out barefoot. Monroe was standing by the window, making a phone call. From the reflection of the floor-to-ceiling window, he saw Mary¡¯s figure. His eyes lit up, and he hung up the phone and turned to look at her. ¡°Are this your new pajamas?¡± Monroe Hall unconsciously moved his Adam¡¯s apple and walked toward Mary. No woman had ever worn his shirt, because he never allowed it! In Monroe Hall¡¯s understanding, besides venting his desire and having a physical rtionship with a woman, wearing his shirt would make the rtionship particrly intimate! In the past, he thought that it would be very troublesome and unnecessary! But when he saw Mary dressed like this, the blood in his body instantly boiled! Sure enough, in the past, he had never met a person who moved his heart! After being moved like this, the person he loved, no matter what they did, would be forgiven. He would make an exception for all idents just to wait for her! Mary¡¯s face was red. She lowered her head and stepped on her own feet. ¡°What kind of pajamas are these?! Anyway¡­ do they look good¡­?¡± Monroe had already walked up to Mary. He did not answer. He just lifted Mary up on the spot! Mary lowered her head and put her hands on Monroe¡¯s shoulders. The two of them looked at each other. At this moment, Mary felt as if she could hear their heartbeats, and they were about to jump out of their chests! Monroe said, ¡°Very sexy! Very beautiful! So, can I have you now?¡± Mary suppressed her excitement and nervousness and slowly lowered her head. The moment she closed her eyes, their lips sucked on each other and passionately intertwined! The smacking sounds from their passionate kiss and the rapid breathing sound intermingled with each other. Gradually, they found a more tacit way. Their lips and tongues chased each other, licking and sucking, each time with a rhythm. Just as Mary was about to run out of oxygen, Monroe suddenly let go of her lips, turned his face to her ear, and licked her little earlobe. Suddenly, he took a deep breath with her tongue in his mouth. Mary moaned. Monroe¡¯s breathing became heavier. His hand no longer held Mary¡¯s waist, and as he moved down, he dragged her butt with one hand! Monroe¡¯s hand stopped! There was no fabric on the butt under the shirt, only smooth and stic flesh! Monroe¡¯srge hand grabbed Mary¡¯s butt and squeezed it hard! Chapter 123 - So Cute!

Chapter 123: So Cute!

¡°Oh!¡± Mary shrank back and punched Monroe on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Monroe chuckled softly. ¡°Hmm¡­ you didn¡¯t wear underwear. Are you so eager to seduce me?¡± Mary looked at him with a strange red face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me these pajamas? Don¡¯t you know what¡­ style they are?¡± Monroe looked at her in confusion. Mary then realized that Monroe had never even looked at the what was in the bag! So, it was probably the choice of the person who stocked up the clothes in the suite! As for it being a bunny outfit, it was just a coincidence! She found it funny. Monroe was curious. ¡°Little rascal, what are youughing at?¡± Mary hugged Monroe¡¯s shoulders, her legs tightly holding his narrow and strong waist. ¡°Carry me to the bed first! Then¡­ you can slowly study the underneath of the shirt¡­ and see the real pajamas!¡± Monroe¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that! Although he felt that the shirt was enough to attract him fatally, he did not expect that there was still a gift that could be opened! He eagerly carried Mary to the bedroom and threw her on the bed, making her bounce twice! Then, he took off his shirt first. Mary looked at his strong and perfect muscles and couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. Although the tattoos on his left and right arms looked a little scary at first¡­ it was really sexy! He had eight-pack abs, with every inch being hard and perfect, as well as strong back muscles and beautiful arm lines! Monroe looked at Mary with satisfaction. He was admiring her and coveting her body! He leaned down and pressed Mary under him. ¡°Hey, sweetheart, I¡¯m going to open my present.¡± Monroe¡¯s fingers wrapped around Mary¡¯s hair a few times before he let go and started unbuttoning her shirt. Mary was a little nervous and a little excited. However, she did not resist. Instead, shey there and let Monroe unbutton her shirt from top to bottom. Finally, he peeled off the shirtpletely and saw the contents inside. It was a pink and white bunny outfit! He finally understood why she wore such a cute headband on her head. She was obviously very shy, but she still wore it for him. His heart was warm, and his lower body became hard. ¡°So cute.¡± Monroe swallowed his saliva. After sizing up Mary from top to bottom with his erotic gaze, he said in a low and hoarse voice. Mary also felt that something in Monroe¡¯s crotch was pressing against her thigh through his pants! She boldly reached out and wrapped her hand around his neck. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to eat your little cutie?¡± She tilted her head and gave a wink. Monroe¡¯s breath stopped! His big hand gently passed through Mary¡¯s hair by her ear and held her head. He lowered his head and gave her a heavy peck on her red lips! Then, he gently licked her chin. Then, Monroe gently licked the sensitive area on Mary¡¯s neck. Mary couldn¡¯t help rubbing her feet. Her hands couldn¡¯t help but hold Monroe¡¯s head. As they continued down, Monroe¡¯s hands and mouth came to Mary¡¯s chest. He gently pulled down the small bra. A pair of big, white, round and curvy boobs instantly jumped out with milky flesh and cherry blossom-like pink nipples. Monroe swallowed hard. He lowered his head, one hand holding the left side, the other holding the right side, and lowered his head to lick the milky flesh. Mary couldn¡¯t help but hunch her body, moaning faintly. Monroe heard it and his lower body started to hurt more and more! It seemed to be bigger! It was on the verge of exploding! But he still held his temper. This was his baby. He wouldn¡¯t just vent like before and use a woman¡¯s body as a tool! Now he had to be respectful, appreciative, and tender to the people he loved. But Mary couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She felt like she was on fire! Her body felt empty. She really wanted him, so she hugged and kissed him even more! Finally, Monroe stopped flirting and opened his mouth to take her pink nipples. His tongue circled around the are, and his teeth bit the tip of the nipple, sucking hard! He sucked on her breasts like a baby. Mary moaned and groaned, her legs rubbing together. The pleasure came in waves, it was not enough¡­it was far from enough¡­ Chapter 124 - Crazy!

Chapter 124: Crazy!

Suddenly, Monroe switched to the other one. His big hand held this side again and his mouth kept sucking and licking, making a loud smacking sound! He kept kneading the softness in the hand, changing the shape of her breasts. In the ecstasy of pleasure, Mary opened her already somewhat dazed eyes. It was such a lewd scene, she never thought that this would happen with Monroe Hall! Did he really be her lover? She would leave everything to him! Mary thought, ¡®How nice.¡¯ When Monroe finally had enough of her breasts, his mouth went down, kissed her belly, and came to her legs. There was no extra hair on Mary¡¯s body. Yes, because of her usual good habits, she had been shaved fully. Therefore, the thong could be seen clearly. She was soft and clean-shaven and very beautiful! Mary suddenly felt a little shy. She stretched out her hand to cover her crotch shyly. Monroe held her wrist and gently removed it. He looked up at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary shook her head and took a deep breath. ¡°Nothing! It¡¯s just¡­ you have to be gentle!¡± Monroe smiled evilly. ¡°Am I not gentle enough? Hmm?¡± Mary covered his lewd eyes. ¡°Alright, alright, hurry up!¡± Monroe said, ¡°Hmm! My baby can¡¯t wait any longer! You want me to stick it in already?¡± Mary nearly exploded! His words were¡­ too lewd! Her words were blunt, and she felt shy, not knowing how to refute! Monroe took her hand, raised his eyes, and looked down at her. The tip of his tongue licked the corner of his mouth. ¡°Hey, baby! Can I really do it?¡± Mary waspletely touched by his appearance! She couldn¡¯t help but nod. Monroe saw that her red face was as tempting as a peach, so he stopped teasing her. He lowered his head and gently pulled off her thong, that was barely half the size of his palm. Mary¡¯s lower body was so beautiful that Monroe could not take his eyes off it. His fingers gently brushed past her opening, and Mary trembled all over. She could not help but want to close her legs, but Monroe¡¯s big hand stopped her. Mary could only tremble slightly. She bit her lips and half stood up to see what he was going to do! Monroe suddenly stood up and took off Mary¡¯s open shirt! When the shirt slid over her arms, he suddenly twisted it and used it as a rope to tie her hands behind her head! Mary widened her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re into BDSM?¡± Monroe smiled and leaned over to help her up. ¡°No! I just want you to see for yourself how I eat you!¡± Mary¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Monroe carried Mary to the bedside and sat her down. He leaned over to her legs again. Mary looked at Monroe¡¯s head lying on her intimate parts. Her heart was beating uncontrobly! It was too wild! It was too erotic! It was too crazy! Mary wrapped her tied hands around her body. Her ample cleavage was squeezed deeper by her unconscious actions! Monroe only took a nce and almost broke down! But he continued to lower his head with his strong control. He separated Mary¡¯s legs, and Mary¡¯s intimate parts werepletely exposed in front of Monroe¡¯s eyes! She was already wet. He was a little shocked, but he also looked at her wet opening with satisfaction. Mary¡¯s face waspletely red. She bit her lips and turned her face away! Monroe dipped his finger into the wetness and put it into his lips. This was his first time tasting a woman¡¯s slick. Well¡­ it was much better than he had imagined. Mary stared at his action with wide eyes! ¡°You¡­¡± Monroe dipped a little more into her lips and seductively whispered to her, ¡°Do you want to taste yourself? It¡¯s very sweet!¡± Mary refused shyly, ¡°No!¡± Monroeughed softly. He lowered his head and licked her with his tongue. Mary trembled and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Uh-huh.¡±. Then, Monroe opened his mouth and swallowed the most sensitive part of Mary¡¯s intimate parts! Mary looked up and gasped, ¡°AH!¡±. How could it feel¡­ so good? Was there such a feeling in the world? She had imagined what it would be like to actually have s*x. But she didn¡¯t expect that just forey had already made her lose herposure and break down! Chapter 125 - For the First Time in Her Life!

Chapter 125: For the First Time in Her Life!

¡°No¡­ ah¡­ don¡¯t¡­! Ah¡­! Hmm¡­!¡± The tip of Monroe¡¯s tongue continued to tease the already protruding cl*t. Mary¡¯s expression began to be dreamy, and her consciousness gradually disappeared¡­ Once again, he opened his mouth and rolled up her tender flesh, sucking, licking, and sliding through the most sensitive part of her body, carefully tasting every corner of it! His tongue continuously made smacking sounds. Mary heard all these sounds. Along with his efforts, she felt that she was getting hotter and morefortable. An indescribable pleasure pushed her to the peak¡­ Then, one of his fingers took the lead and entered her narrow but already drenched opening! It was so tender and smooth and so hot! He couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like when he actually entered her body. Monroe tried to draw her pleasure out. He felt it. Why was she so tight? Mary was trembling, and she couldn¡¯t help but cry. Monroe felt something. He licked hard, taking her wet opening and added another finger. Suddenly, his finger felt something. His finger pressed on the protruding tender flesh, and Mary screamed ¡ª She straightened her body, raised her face, and showed an infatuated and satisfied expression! Mary¡¯s first orgasm in her life! It was also the first time she felt a momentary lightness and rxation! It was pure pleasure! She seemed to have gone to heaven, turned into a feather, blew up, and then slowly fell back into the mortal world. A warm wetness flowed out of her body, and her mouth kept contracting. Monroe swallowed it greedily! Monroe knew that his sweetheart hade. This was the first time he had been the first to make a womane. He was very satisfied, very happy, and even more excited. Monroe licked her opening that was so sensitive at the moment, then got up, took Mary into his arms and untied her wrists. Holding her soft body, Monroe¡¯s wet chin came to Mary¡¯s mouth. Mary pushed it away in disgust, took the shirt and wiped it for him. Monroe burst outughing. ¡°These are your own bodily fluids!¡± Mary covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t say such nasty words!¡± Monroe looked at Mary suspiciously. She had just had an orgasm, so her face was red as if she were drunk, and her expression was dazed and satisfied. But in fact, from the beginning, her whole body was filled with¡­ awkwardness. Monroe first took Mary¡¯s hand and brought it to his swollen lower body. ¡°Can I go in now?¡± He held her small hand and rubbed it against his pants. He had asked first like a gentleman. Mary¡¯s hand seemed to have been scalded! She tried hard not to pull it back. Through her pants, she felt like she was touching the hardest rod in the world! Thinking back to the time when Monroe had a fever, she had seen how big it was when it wasn¡¯t erect, through his underwear. So, it was not hard to imagine how big it would be when it was erect! Although she felt that it would be a little difficult, Mary still nodded shyly. Monroe saw the subtle expression on Mary¡¯s face. He felt that she had always been a generous girl. It was unusual for her to be so shy and awkward. So, he asked, ¡°Baby, is this¡­your first time?¡± Mary looked up at him with resentment. ¡°Is it that obvious?!¡± Monroe¡¯s heart jumped and his face showed shock! Although he used to be indulgent in his private life, he never touched pregnant women, married women, underage women, old women, or even¡­virgins! Virgins were too pure in his eyes! Therefore, Mary was the first virgin he had ever been with! But his dear Mary¡­ how could she¡­? Monroe¡¯s voice was hoarse and was trembling in disbelief. ¡°But you¡­ haven¡¯t you been in love before?¡± Chapter 126 - Should be More Romantic!

Chapter 126: Should be More Romantic!

¡°Yeah! But I had a crush on someone in the sixth grade¡­and in college, I practiced kissing with my boyfriend, but we broke up before it got to the next step¡­ And hey! I¡¯m only neen years old, it¡¯s not embarrassing for me to be a virgin!¡± Mary eximed. Mary knew that her actualbat experience was zero, but she had a lot of theoretical knowledge! She did not dare to look into Monroe¡¯s eyes for fear of being looked down upon by him. Monroe flipped over toy down beside Mary and covered his face to suddenlyughed. Mary looked at him strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡­don¡¯t want to it anymore?¡± Monroe got up and hugged Mary tightly in his arms. He took a deep breath, ¡°Of course I want you, Baby! It¡¯s just that I never¡­never thought that I would be the first man in your life! ¡°I shouldn¡¯t care about these things! But I don¡¯t know why¡­ I¡¯m so happy! ¡°I¡¯ve never been so happy! My sweet Mary, I love you so much! You¡¯ve given me so many surprises!¡± Mary was puzzled. He didn¡¯t seem to have a sudden desire for virgins, did he? Could it be a type of possessiveness? Monroe seemed to know what she was thinking, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have a sudden desire for virgins! But¡­ When I know that the person I love is going to have me for the first time, I can¡¯t control my excitement! Do you understand?¡± Mary nodded, ¡°I seem to¡­ understand a little!¡± Just like, if his previous private life wasn¡¯t so bad, and if it was his first time, she would be very happy! However, Mary wasn¡¯t sad, just a little regretful and a little jealous when she thought about it. Monroe hugged Mary contentedly and closed his eyes happily. Mary was puzzled. ¡°You¡­don¡¯t want to continue?¡± She had gotten her first orgasm under his ministrations, but¡­ she nced at him and was sure that he was still hard and had not been satisfied. Was he not going to continue, just because she was a virgin? Was she being shunned? Just as Mary was about to retort, Monroe grabbed her hand. ¡°Behave yourself!¡± He then patted her butt! Mary¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Monroe! You really¡­ aren¡¯t going to do it anymore?¡± Monroe grunted. Mary shouted in her heart, ¡®what?!¡¯ Mary really couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Just because I¡¯m a virgin, I put you in a difficult position? Then shall I take my virginity myself?¡± Monroe¡¯s eyes widened, and he lowered his head to re at Mary! ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid, my lovely girlfriend! I just¡­ want to cherish you.¡± His expression was a little awkward, and his handsome face seemed to be a little red. Mary wanted to see more clearly, but Monroe covered her eyes. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear, ¡°I will take you. You don¡¯t know how much I want you, how much I want to make love to you and even marry you! But¡­let¡¯s take it slow.¡± Mary still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t this something that you can do as you please? I¡¯m willing! I¡¯m willing to give my first time to you!¡± Monroe heard Mary say this and kept kissing Mary¡¯s face. ¡°Hey baby, I know! I know you¡¯re willing! But¡­ Please give me a chance to prepare for it, okay? ¡°I just don¡¯t want to take your first time here. I want to prepare for a more ceremonial and romantic scene and moment. I want to leave a more perfect impression on you for your first time!¡± Mary listened in a daze, and the sadness in her heart seemed to be pushed away by someone. She just knew that when a bad boy fell in love with someone, he would be the most caring, romantic, and gentle person in the world! She really felt his love for her. Her heart was moved and warmed. ¡®Forget it!¡¯ She thought. If this would make his heart feel more rxed and happier, what was there to worry about? Anyway, she would be his sooner orter! Chapter 127 - It Was a Huge Challenge!

Chapter 127: It Was a Huge Challenge!

Mary hugged Monroe tightly, and the two of them closed their eyes to rest. Suddenly, Mary opened her eyes. ¡°But your d*ck has been pointing at me. Can we really sleep like this?¡± Monroe smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep either. How about¡­ you help me with your hands first?¡± Monroe was joking, but unexpectedly, Mary turned around and sat up! ¡°Okay!¡± She agreed so readily that Monroe was caught off guard and sat up as well. Mary followed suit, picked up the shirt beside her and was about to tie up Monroe¡¯s hands. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Monroe wanted to refuse. But Mary held him down and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t resist!¡± What she meant was that he had to be obedient. Monroe helplessly tilted his head and watched her work until Mary hung his hands up! His tied hands hung high above the bed. Monroe widened his eyes. Of course, he could break free, but¡­ seeing how determined she was, he held himself back. Mary first ran to the changing room to change into a new t-shirt before kneeling between Monroe¡¯s legs. ¡°Cough! I¡¯m going to start!¡± Monroe looked at her with anticipation in his eyes. ¡°Mm! Let¡¯s begin!¡± Mary took a deep breath and Monroe burst outughing! Mary yfully punched Monroe¡¯s thigh. ¡°What are youughing at!¡± Monroe cleared his throat. ¡°No¡­ I just feel like you¡¯re facing a huge challenge. It¡¯s too formal! I definitely don¡¯t mean anything else, baby!¡± Mary said nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t have any experience! Why isn¡¯t it a huge challenge?!¡± Monroe was speechless. ¡°The boys you¡¯ve dated before¡­were they normal people?¡± Mary was quick to exim, ¡°I only had one boyfriend! Harry! But he¡¯s really not normal, so after we kissed a few times, both of us broke up without feeling anything, even though I¡¯m so beautiful! Therefore, do you actually think he¡¯s normal?¡± Monroe nodded. ¡°I understand, he probably likes men!¡± Mary red at Monroe with hidden bitterness. ¡°If you understand so well, does that mean that you have touched a man before?¡± Monroeughed. ¡°Baby! Of course not, I only like women! I¡¯m just not homophobic. In the future¡­you¡¯ll understand!¡± Mary didn¡¯t know what Monroe was talking about. Monroe asked her again, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so cute, haven¡¯t you ever been in a formal rtionship in middle school or high school?¡± Mary began to take off Monroe¡¯s pants. ¡°I used to be busy studying. I was low key and simple. I always wore sses before I graduated from high school. Do you think boys would go after girls like that?¡± Monroe looked at her cute and serious face and cursed her male ssmates in his heart for being idiots! But those idiots weren¡¯t stupid. It was good they left her alone, how else could he enjoy her shyness and uniqueness? Such a treasure, such a beautiful thing, God really favored him and left Mary to him! Perhaps, this was fate? He never thought that one day, he would fall in love with a girl so hard! Mary had already taken off Monroe¡¯s pants. She stared at the scene in front of her with her mouth agape! Sure enough, his underwear couldn¡¯t cover his erect p*nis at all. Arge part of it under the edge of his underwear was exposed! Judging from the size of the exposed part, Mary was very d that Monroe had decided to not f*ck her tonight. She could not imagine how unbearable it would be when such a magnificent d*ck entered her body! Mary could not help but swallow her saliva and carefully pulled the edge of Monroe¡¯s underwear down! Monroe kept looking at the expressions on Mary¡¯s face. Shock, relief, fear, rxation¡­ and the tension at this moment. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, what a cute little thing. Finally! The underwear was taken off, and Monroe¡¯s d*ck popped out in an instant! It was tall, upright and magnificent! Moreover, it was beautiful without a single hair and was also clean, without any strange smell! Chapter 128 - Give Me Some Guidance!

Chapter 128: Give Me Some Guidance!

Marypared his d*ck to the length half of her arm and found that it was almost the same. She looked at Monroe with some horror but saw the evil smile on his face. Mary mustered up her courage and didn¡¯t want to be looked down upon by himpletely! She reached out and touched the head on the top first. His d*ck jumped a few times! Mary looked at Monroe in horror, and Monroeforted her with a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! It just wants you so much! It¡¯s very excited!¡± Mary nodded, and then reached out her hand to hold it with a serious expression. She could barely put her fingers around it. Mary recalled the scenes in the porn movies she had watched in and began to slide her hands up and down. Monroe immediately moanedfortably. This gave Mary encouragement, and she immediately held his d*ck with all her strength and began to move up and down rhythmically. Monroe closed his eyes and began to enjoy it thoroughly. ¡°Oh my God! Baby! You¡¯re amazing! Oh¡­!¡± He had never felt this way before! Her technique was so rusty, and her rhythm was so awkward! However, as long as he knew that she was doing this to him, he felt happy with it from the bottom of his heart! ¡°Oh! That¡¯s great! You¡¯re amazing! Faster¡­faster¡­¡± Monroe did not dare open his eyes. He was afraid that he woulde too fast! He had never been so worried or so unconfident before! Facing the girl he loved, his heart was trembling. His whole body was screaming, as if he was about to throw away his armor! Suddenly, he felt a moist warmth enveloping him! Monroe¡¯s eyes immediately widened in shock! What the F*ck?! His baby had actually opened her mouth and swallowed the head! Monroe looked at this scene in disbelief. He felt that he was probably dreaming! His baby, his Mary, was lying on her stomach, lowering her head to feed herself his d*ck! ¡°Oh¡­ !¡± Monroe could not help but let out a moan. It was real! Mary¡¯s hair was spread out on both sides of her face, and her butt was sticking out, facing him. So, Monroe could clearly see her every move, and how little face and mouth were sucking his d*ck! She seemed to be very talented. Her mouth first circled the smooth head with her tongue, and then gently sucked it! Monroe squinted his eyesfortably. He felt that his soul was almost sucked dry by her! But she suddenly stopped. Monroe couldn¡¯t help but thrust. ¡°What¡­?¡± Monroe¡¯s low and hoarse voice was like a subwoofer with bubbles. Mary raised her little red face, stuck out her tongue to lick the index finger of her right hand, and then looked at Monroe with a seductive look. ¡°Dear, do you want to give me some guidance? I don¡¯t know how to suck¡­¡± Monroe said, ¡°Oh!¡± He was going crazy! His hands that were hanging up suddenly struggled hard! He was free. Mary¡¯s face changed slightly. Before she could turn around and run away, Monroe grabbed her! ¡°Then why don¡¯t you run? I¡¯ll give you some guidance. Be a good girl and help me eat, okay?¡± Monroe controlled himself not to pounce on the beauty in front of. He just held her hand and continued to stroke his swollen d*ck. He took her hand and rubbed it on his own d*ck, then lowered his head to seal Mary¡¯s mouth with another passionate kiss. Monroe reluctantly let go of Mary, rubbing her soft and perky breasts through the t-shirt. Mary couldn¡¯t help but beg for mercy. ¡°Let me go¡­well¡­I¡¯ll suck you off¡­¡± Monroe immediately let go of her. Mary bent down with some resentment and continued to stick her butt out. She opened her mouth to swallow the head that was almost too big. Monroe¡¯s deep, voice trembled in her ear. ¡°Oh¡­yes¡­that¡¯s it¡­ Baby¡­you can suck it a little more¡­oh¡­great¡­you can lick it¡­ Lick it like a popsicle¡­ Oh!¡± He looked up and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He reached out and touched Mary¡¯s buttocks. Then his hand went down and touched her wet privates without underwear! Chapter 129 - Sweet Dreams!

Chapter 129: Sweet Dreams!

Monroe¡¯s control almost copsed again! He really wanted to ram her with his d*ck! He wanted to let her groan under him and to let her orgasm again and again! That way, both of them would be very happy¡­ However, his rationality still overcame this impulse. Swallowing hard, Monroe just stretched out his finger and easily inserted it into the already wet hole! Mary¡¯s head started to move up and down skillfully. Monroe¡¯s fingers went in and out. Mary moaned, paused, and licked hard. Monroe used his fingers to find a small piece of throbbing flesh at the entrance and he didn¡¯t forget to press it each time. Gradually, more and more juice came out of her, and her buttocks rose higher and higher! Monroe was breathing heavily, and the pleasure in his lower body was piling up higher and higher! Suddenly! Mary¡¯s action of holding the d*ck stoppedpletely. Mary had an orgasm again! His hand was so slippery that he couldn¡¯t stay in it anymore! Her body was so weak that she almost fell down. Monroe hugged Mary¡¯s soft and tender butt and gently coaxed her, ¡°Baby, hold on a little longer, I¡¯ming soon¡­¡± Mary had no choice but to lie on Monroe¡¯s legs and continue to work hard with her mouth! She licked, sucked, andpped at the head. He knew that he was almost there. When Mary¡¯s mouth was so sore that it was almost out of her mouth, he suddenly pushed her face away and pulled out the d*ck! ¡°Hmm¡­ ha¡­¡± Monroe hugged Mary tightly in his arms! The hot s*men instantly sprayed on her thighs like a water gun¡­ ¡°Baby¡­ I love you¡­¡± Monroe lowered his head and kissed her forehead, which was already sweating. Mary fell into Monroe¡¯s arms in satisfaction. ¡°I love you too, Monroe¡­¡± Mary fell asleep very quickly. She was really tired. Sex was more tiring than fighting! The point was that they had only been doing forey for an hour and had never gotten to the point! However, this was enough for both of them. Monroe did not send the woman away after sex like before and did not care about anything else. After making sure that his girlfriend who was in his arms was asleep, he got up quietly and first cleaned up the mess on her body. The semen on her legs, the wetness on her private parts. He wiped Mary¡¯s face again and tidied up the messy bed. After everything was done, Monroe got into bed again and hugged his lover in his arms. ¡®A good night¡¯s sleep atst, I have never had such beautiful dreams!¡¯ He thought after he woke up. The next day, Mary woke up and still felt some pain in her mouth. Moreover, the smell in her mouth was strange. She looked up and saw Monroe¡¯s sleeping face. Mary thought ofst night¡¯s intimate, happy and happy smile. Then she looked at Monroe and felt that he was perfect in every way, and that she liked everything about him. Although, the beard, which had been cleaned up yesterday, grew again overnight! However, Mary felt that he was still quite sexy. His hair seemed to be particrly exuberant! Although the lower half of his body had been shaved clean, he still had a lot of chest hair, belly hair, and arm hair! Mary first reached out and touched Monroe¡¯s chin, then touched the hair on his chest, and then touched the hair on his belly. She had never seen a man with so much hair, so she was full of curiosity. Of course, her eyes automatically ignored the fact that a certain man¡¯s d*ck was already raised high through his pants! But little did she know that her gentle movements had long woken the man up! Just as Mary¡¯s small hand was drawing circles on Monroe¡¯s belly, he suddenly grabbed her small hand. ¡°Little rascal, do you want to suck a d*ck in the morning? Huh?¡± He flipped over and pressed Mary, who was still in shock, under him! Chapter 130 - Sour? Sweet!

Chapter 130: Sour? Sweet!

Mary covered her mouth with her hands. ¡°No! My mouth tastes sour! And it will taste sour for days!¡± Monroe smiled bitterly, pulled her hand down, and lowered his head to her mouth. ¡°Poor thing, let me kiss you!¡± Then, he kissed Mary¡¯s mouth a few times. While kissing her, he opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue, deepening the kiss. Mary mumbled, ¡°We haven¡¯t brushed our teeth¡­ Umm¡­¡± Monroe¡¯s kiss came to her ear anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s okay-¡± Just then, there was a violent knock on the door! ¡°Monroe! Open the door! Which guest room is Mary staying in? Why can¡¯t I find it? Open the door and let me in!¡± Mary pushed Monroe away! Her face turned pale, and she spoke to Monroe nervously, ¡°It¡¯s Hugh!¡± Monroe, who had been pushed aside, looked at Mary aggrievedly. Mary red at him, asking him to abide by their previous agreement. Monroe sighed helplessly, made a ¡®shh¡¯ gesture to her, then got up, picked up his coat, and left the bedroom. Monroe closed the bedroom door, and Mary immediately got up as well! Monroe opened the door and looked at the uninvited visitor in front of him. ¡°You came to disturb the people so early in the morning! Did you sleep too wellst night?¡± Monroe was a little angry, and his eyes were extremely unweing to Hugh! His good morning with his precious girlfriend was interrupted by this guy! Hugh thought that he was angry when he woke up, but when he tiptoed to look at the tightly shut bedroom door, he immediately came over. ¡°Oh! I understand! Don¡¯t be angry! ¡°But you¡¯re cing too much importance on sex over your brother! Why don¡¯t you hurry up and get your woman to leave? Mary and I want toe over and have breakfast with you!¡± Hugh was about toe into the room! Monroe¡¯s figure shed and blocked him. ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s a special maid¡¯s room in the dining room?¡± Hugh said, ¡°I know!¡± Monroe replied, ¡°Then why did youe over to have breakfast with me? Doesn¡¯t it feel good to have a maid apany you? Do you want the prettiest one? I¡¯ll let her serve you!¡± Hugh¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The kind that can do anything?¡± Monroe smiled. ¡°Of course!¡± Hugh was quickly dismissed. Monroe closed the door and hurried back to the bedroom! Mary had already washed up and was putting on makeup. The makeup and today¡¯s change of clothes had been brought inst night along with the pajamas. Mary tied up her ponytail, put on a pink id skirt, and put on fresh, elegant, and delicate makeup. Monroe leaned against the door with his legs crossed and looked at Mary until she turned around and asked him, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Monroe looked at Mary with deep affection and nodded. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s so beautiful that it makes my heart beat faster. It¡¯s so lovely! I feel like a little fairy!¡± Mary walked over and put her arm around his shoulder. ¡°Why are you so sweet? Have you only said such sweet words to me?¡± Monroe put his arm around her waist and leaned against himself. ¡°What do you think? Silly! Is there any other woman in this world worth my love?¡± Mary narrowed her eyes and smacked Monroe¡¯s face! ¡°Good morning, my dear boyfriend!¡± ¡°Good morning, my dear girlfriend!¡± After breakfast, Monroe received aint from the office regarding the maid¡¯s room in the food and beverage department. Hugh Hall went to the maid¡¯s room to have breakfast early in the morning. He was served by a gold-medal maid, and he actually asked the maid to give him a foot bath¡­ The maid was so humiliated that she burst into tears while washing his feet. Hugh actually felt at ease and enjoyed his breakfast very happily¡­ In the end, the maid finished the foot bath and closed herself off. She began to doubt her own beauty, and even doubted the nature of her job! After hearing this, Mary hugged her stomach andughed loudly. This was indeed Hugh¡¯s work. After eating breakfast, Monroe personally sent Mary to the entertainment department. ¡°Ad will apany you for a day, and I still have to go handle some work. Do whatever you want. If you ask Ad for anything, he will give it to you, do you understand?¡± Monroe gently and reluctantly patted Mary¡¯s head. He really wanted to be with her 24 hours a day! Was this the feeling of being in love? Although he was worried, the taste was very sweet. However, he still had some urgent matters to deal with today! So, he had to part with her! Mary looked at Ad, who was already waiting not far away. She winked at him. Monroe looked at her thoughtless face and said, ¡°Have fun! I¡¯ll get off work early this afternoon and take you back to home!¡± Tonight would be Mary¡¯sst day in Monroe¡¯s home for a month! Chapter 131 - Familiar Face

Chapter 131: Familiar Face

Tomorrow, Hugh, that annoying guy, would take his cute girlfriend away! Monroe saw Hugh and felt a little disgusted! Hugh who didn¡¯t know anything walked over from afar. ¡°Hi! Good morning, Mary! What are we doing today? By the way, which room did you sleep inst night? Why didn¡¯t I find you after knocking on a few doors?¡± Mary rolled her eyes. ¡®Knocking everywhere? As expected of you!¡¯ Mary pretended to be calm. ¡°Oh, the rooms above are all gone. I slept in the business room.¡± Hugh sighed, ¡°Business Room! How pitiful, your fourth brother is stingy! He should have given his room to you! If it was me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do it!¡± Monroe, who was still standing at the side, said, ¡°Ad, don¡¯t give Hugh free chips today!¡± Ad said, ¡°Oh! Okay, Boss! What about Miss Mary?¡± Monroe said, ¡°Of course! Remember, give her whatever she wants! As long as she doesn¡¯t tear off the roof of the Yunhan Building for me, it¡¯s up to her!¡± Ad was extremely excited. ¡°Yes!¡± Mary waved sweetly at Monroe. Monroe gave her a deep look and turned to leave. Hugh scowled as he approached Mary. ¡°Why is he so biased? We¡¯re both his younger siblings, how am I not as good as you?¡± Mary retorted, ¡°You just said that he was stingy with me! He just wanted to show that he wasn¡¯t stingy with me!¡± Hugh was puzzled. ¡°Is that really the case? I¡¯m a writer, don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Mary patted his shoulder. ¡°Can I even lie to you? You¡¯re so smart!¡± Hugh chucked, ¡°That¡¯s right! By the way, I know there¡¯s another reason why he¡¯s so good to you!¡± Mary suddenly panicked and jumped. ¡°Why¡­?¡± Hugh smiled. ¡°Because you¡¯re the only sister of the seven of us!¡± Mary giggled, ¡°Hehe.¡± She quickly walked forward. Hugh followed behind her and asked her where she was going. Mary said, ¡°To watch the Beauty Wrestling Club!¡± Ad followed at the back. He rubbed his head full of braids and looked at the two in front of him in puzzlement. Why did he always feel that Lady Mary was fooling Hugh? The Beauty Wrestling Club was the most popr event in the entire Yunhan Casino, apart from the gambling tables. In the huge hall, other than the ring in the middle, all directions were filled with the audience! They had already started early in the morning! There were cheers all around. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°You can do it!¡± There were curses as well! As soon as Mary entered, she was brought to the VVIP seats by Ad. On the stage, there were two beauties fighting! It had to be said that they were indeed beauties! However, as Hugh had said, they were all muscr beauties. The surrounding noise had pushed the atmosphere of the entire arena to a climax. The two beauties on stage were the first match of the morning, and the winner was about to be decided. Ad was introducing the characteristics of the two beauties to Mary. As she spoke, the ck-skinned beauty had already pressed the white-skinned beauty to the ground,pletely¡­! The audience who had bet on the ck-skinned beauty to win, cheered in unison, whistled, and screamed! Those who had lost lowered their heads and cursed a few words. ¡°Should we bet on the next round as well?¡± Hugh leaned over and asked Mary. Mary picked up the introduction manual and asked Ad, ¡°Who is going to fight in the next round? Tell me about it!¡± Ad immediately began to exin dutifully. So, under his rmendation, Mary bought the victory of the Asian girl who was going to fight in the next round! Just as she was about to watch the match with great interest, the two participating beauties were also entering the arena, but Mary identally saw a familiar figure! That was.. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡± Mary got up and threw the nket on herp onto Hugh. Ad followed, ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡± Mary thought for a moment and nodded. So, Ad followed Mary out of the arena. Ad was surprised that Mary didn¡¯t go to the bathroom. Just as she was about to testify, Mary turned the corner and rushed in the other direction! ¡°Miss Mary¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Mary turned around and signaled to Ad. ¡°I just saw Avra Green!¡± Chapter 132 - Thorn Department

Chapter 132: Thorn Department

Ad was puzzled. ¡°Avra Green? You mean¡­?¡± Mary nodded, ¡°The mother and son from Warren City!¡± Ad immediately thought of it. ¡°Jack¡¯s mother? But she helped us!¡± Mary was expressionless. ¡°You also sent her a lot of supplies!¡± Ad nodded. ¡°Yes, as the Boss ordered. But why is she here? Warren City¡¯s rescue point is in Phdelphia!¡± Ad was also suspicious. The rain in Warren City only stopped yesterday, it was a heavy rain that almost flooded the entire city! On the fourth day of the heavy rain, rescue teams entered Warren City to organize rescues with the government. Although many people had died, there were still more people waiting to be transferred. The refugees transferred from Warren City were all arranged to be in Phdelphia, which meant that Avra Green and her son should be in Phdelphia! ¡°Perhaps she lives in New York like us!¡± Mary¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°No! She¡¯s Canadian!¡± Ad asked, ¡°It¡¯s a little strange, but¡­ What does this have to do with us?¡± Mary facepalmed. She couldn¡¯t tell Ad that she was investigating the international spy in the Raging me Group! This Avra Green didn¡¯t return to her country as soon as she got out of the flood, but she still appeared in the Raging me Group. This was something worth paying attention to for Mary! Mary replied, ¡°Anyway, I think she¡¯s very suspicious! Are youing or not?¡± Ad remembered the Boss¡¯s orders. Even if it was a huge difference in their opinions, he had to follow this brat closely! ¡°Lady Mary, I will follow you to the death!¡± Mary followed Avra secretly along the way. When she saw her enter the elevator, she gave Ad a look. Ad quickly contacted the monitoring room. After a while, he told Mary, ¡°She went to the 37th floor! Strange, the 37th Floor Is our Thorn Department!¡± Mary raised her eyebrows. ¡°Thorn Department?¡± Ad exined, ¡°It¡¯s a department under the Raging me Group! Because our department ovees all obstacles, we often apany the Boss to help him clear all obstacles and protect his safety. That¡¯s why we¡¯re called Thorn Department! ¡°Actually, to put it bluntly, it¡¯s the Security Department!¡± Mary patted Ad¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No, you¡¯re all super bodyguards!¡± Mary smiled at Ad. Ad was so touched that he almost cried! ¡°Miss Mary, you are so thoughtful!¡± Mary said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s go to your department to have a look!¡± In the elevator, Mary suddenly thought of a person. ¡°Right! Isidore¡­ did their teame back safely?¡± After they parted with Hugh and the others in rock town, Mary and the others had a total of three vehicles that escaped. They were separated during the earthquake, and Isidore¡¯s car was the one that left the main group! Although Isidore was always monitoring her and hated her, Mary did not want him to die. After all, they were still colleagues! Ad replied, ¡°Isidore¡­ His team did return, but three died, and only three came back alive!¡± Mary¡¯s heart jumped! Ad¡¯s attitude gave her a premonition. ¡°Isidore¡­ which three died?¡± Ad¡¯s eyes had a hint of sadness. ¡°Miss Mary, I¡¯m sorry for your loss¡­ Although Isidore has been with you for a while, but¡­ This is our line of work, therefore, death is often a risk!¡± Mary stared nkly at the numbers that kept jumping up and down. The elevator soon reached the 37th floor. Most of the Thorn Department did not know Mary. Mary had wanted to avoid detection, so she hid with Ad. They walked around the Thorn Department but did not see Avra. ¡°Strange, where did she go? Go and ask!¡± Mary poked Ad and ran to the bathroom to wait. She really had to go to the bathroom. Sitting on the toilet, Mary took out her phone. Hugh asked her if she had fallen in the hole, and Mary replied, ¡°We went to get some food, it¡¯s delicious, so we are waiting in line!¡± Hugh was puzzled, ¡°What food? Bring me some!¡± Chapter 133 - Avra!

Chapter 133: Avra!

Mary flipped to the online number. She was very confused. Did the organization not know that the ck Cat was gone, or did they deliberately hide it from her? Would the meeting with her online tomorrow have anything to do with this matter? Mary hesitated for a moment, but she still turned off the phone interface. ¡°Miss Mary!¡± Ad squatted at the entrance of the female restrooms and called out softly. Mary immediately pushed open the cubicle door and went out. Ad saw hering out and hurriedly said, ¡°Avra, she¡¯s been brought to the CEO¡¯s Office!¡± Mary asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the CEO Your Boss?¡± Ad nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! The Boss is meeting her! Does the Boss think that she¡¯s as suspicious as you do? Is that why he brought her up to ask her the moment he discovered her whereabouts?¡± Mary waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and have a look!¡± Ad hesitated. ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t dare to go up without an order!¡± Mary picked him up by his cor. ¡°I¡¯m here! You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anyone!¡± Ad was so touched that he covered his mouth with his hands. ¡°Miss Mary, you¡¯re so kind¡­ let me be yourckey from now on!¡± Mary was silent¡­ There¡¯s no need for that! So, the two of them quickly went to the top floor. Mary had not been to Monroe¡¯s base camp, so she looked around and was very curious. Just as Ad was leading Mary to Monroe¡¯s office, a beautiful woman with long legs and big breasts walked up to them. ¡°Ad, the President didn¡¯t summon you today! It could be inappropriate for you to bring a beautiful woman here without permission!¡± Ad raised her chin proudly. ¡°Lucy! Look carefully, this is Miss Mary! She will be a regr customer here in the future!¡± So, the beautiful woman¡¯s name was Lucy. Mary nodded to the beautiful woman. ¡°Hello.¡± The beautiful woman looked surprised. ¡°Are you¡­ the President¡¯s sister, Miss Mary?¡± No one knew what Mary¡¯sst name was, so they called her Miss Mary. Mary¡¯s name had long spread in the headquarters. Now almost everyone knew that the President had a sister. Moreover, this sister followed the President to the hot spring and came back with great danger! Lucy looked at Mary and found that she was more beautiful than she had imagined! Moreover, she was innocent, smart, generous, and dignified! ¡°Hello, Miss Mary! But I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s someone in the President¡¯s office¡­¡± Mary asked, ¡°Is it a woman? Did you just bring her up from the Thorn Department?¡± A trace of surprise shed across Lucy¡¯s face, as if she did not understand how she knew. Mary said, ¡°I don¡¯t think my brother will me me.¡± Mary walked past Lucy to the office. Lucy and the group of female secretaries were about to step forward to stop her, but they were all stopped by Ad! Ad had his back facing Mary. He protected her arm along the way and escorted Mary directly to the office door. Mary¡¯s hand paused. She took a deep breath and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Monroe¡¯s voice sounded from inside the door. Mary pushed the door open and entered. The first thing she saw was that Avra had fallen to the ground! There was no blood. She looked more like she was unconscious. Mary looked at Monroe in surprise. Monroe was sitting in a huge ck leather chair, like a king sitting on the throne, controlling everything! Monroe did not seem surprised to see her. He even waved at her to signal her to go over. Ad looked around the room and saw that there were four other members of the Thorn Department standing inside. She immediately followed Mary in and closed the door. Ad stood beside herpanions and didn¡¯t dare to breathe. Monroe waved his hand and said, ¡°Take her away and lock her up!¡± The members of the Thorn Department said, ¡°Yes!¡± Avra was taken away just like that. Ad looked left and right and followed her out of the door. Mary quickly asked, ¡°Why is she here? What¡¯s wrong with her? And¡­ How did you seem to know that I¡¯ming?¡± Monroe got up from his chair, walked around the table, and gently pulled Mary into his arms. Monroe lowered his head, and his cold and dignified voice had be gentle. ¡°You miss me already? Hmm?¡± Chapter 134 - It was Sold Out

Chapter 134: It was Sold Out

Mary punched him in the chest. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business!¡± Monroe was depressed. ¡°I thought thinking about me was business!¡± Mary didn¡¯t want to talk. Monroe sighed. ¡°Okay. You remember this Lady Avra Green? Some cute girl seemed to be hostile to her at that time¡­¡± Mary eximed, ¡°The past is the past!¡± Monroe burst outughing. He pinched Mary¡¯s nose and continued, ¡°She should be in Phdelphia or back in her country! But she suddenly appeared in New York and sneaked around Yunhan for two days.¡± ¡°At first, we didn¡¯t do anything until she entered Yunhan and went to the 37th floor. I asked someone to bring her up. She was surprised to see me, so she probably didn¡¯te for me.¡± Mary quickly analyzed, ¡°So, why did she go to the 37th floor? Who did she meet?¡± Mary felt that she was very close to the answer! Monroe shook his head and frowned. ¡°There was no obvious contact. But she went to the 37th floor without permission, and she was able to unlock the door lock password. This in itself was something that needed to be interrogated.¡± Mary¡¯s heart pounded wildly. She thought, she already had a clear answer in her heart. Although she didn¡¯t know who it was, she already had some guesses! Monroe looked down and saw Mary¡¯s expression. ¡°What are you thinking? You don¡¯t seem to care at all how she fainted?¡± Mary asked, ¡°Oh! I was thinking, if she appeared in New York, where¡¯s her son Jack?¡± Monroe replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate her identity. I¡¯m really interested in her!¡± Mary still wanted to investigate the truth about the spy, so she did not deny this matter. ¡°How did she faint? Did you knock her out?¡± Monroe¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he had finally waited for her to ask this question. He seemed to be very happy. ¡°She seduced me the moment she saw me! But now that I have a girlfriend, I have to be loyal, so I knocked her out with one p!¡± Knocked out with one p¡­ knocked out¡­ Mary remarked, ¡°I finally feel that you and Hugh are brothers.¡± Monroe asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Mary retorted, ¡°You were just as stupid as him!¡± Monroe felt wronged. ¡°I just wanted to show my loyalty to my cute girlfriend¡­ and I was scolded!¡± Mary¡¯s heart melted! What was this? Why was this strong man acting coquettishly? Oh my God! She couldn¡¯t resist him at all! Mary couldn¡¯t help but hold Monroe¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so sweet! Come and let me kiss you!¡± After a passionate kiss, Mary felt something hard on her stomach again! She looked at Monroe helplessly. ¡°Do you get hard at any time?¡± Monroe smiled and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes!¡± Yes, your head! Mary pushed Monroe away. ¡°Do you want to have lunch together?¡± Monroe took her hand and rubbed it against his lower body. His eyes were full of affection. ¡°No, I still have some important things to deal with.¡± Mary felt that if she stayed here any longer, not only would she dy his time, but her hands and mouth might suffer again! She withdrew her hand, said goodbye, and quickly left the office. Seeing that she was safe and sound, with a smile on her face, a trace of shock shed through Lucy¡¯s eyes! This Lady Mary¡­ really had an extraordinary status! Lucy secretly gave Mary a five-pointed star in her heart, and Lucy reminded herself that this was VVIP! After sending Mary into the elevator respectfully, Lucy quickly went back to share the big event with the others in the Secretary¡¯s Office! Because the President was a big shot who only talked about carnal desires and not feelings, the others in the Secretary¡¯s Office had never climbed into Monroe Hall¡¯s bed! Even if anyone had such a thought, they would be mercilessly expelled by Monroe! Obviously, although his methods were cruel and he was already in a high position at such a young age, he had a clear separation between work and personal life! He was definitely a wise leader who was clear-headed and did not want to work in a chaotic environment! Although Lucy and the others felt that Monroe Hall was extremely charming, they were also well aware of his iron-blooded methods. They also knew what kind of dynasty the Raging me Group was! That was why there was a Public Rtions department! Now that the Public Rtions department had been demoted, the secretary department became even more obedient. When Mary and Ad returned to the Beauty Wrestling department, the oue of this round had already been decided. Mary had bought the bet and won some small money. Hugh saw Mary return empty-handed. ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s the delicious food?¡± Mary¡¯s face was impassive, and she was calm. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s sold out.¡± Hugh pouted regretfully. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a long time! Ad, with my rtionship with Mary, I can¡¯t even get a portion?¡± Ad, who was sitting at the side, looked at Mary with a wronged expression. ¡°Maybe¡­ The chef¡­ has a limited quantity of custom-made food?¡± Lady Mary¡¯s lies affected him too, after all Ad was not very skilled and felt that Mary needed to think before she lied! Just then, Hugh suddenly looked towards the exit. ¡°Why is Jayce here?¡± Chapter 135 - Killing Someone!

Chapter 135: Killing Someone!

Mary looked over as well. Jayce had indeede, and he was not the only one. There was also a man wearing a hat and a mask, covering himself up. Hugh and Mary were sure at a nce that it was Nelson! If he was suddenly recognized, wouldn¡¯t it cause a disastrous situation? Mary immediately asked Ad to wee him, and Ad quickly went over and brought the two people to the VVIP side. Nelson and Jayce did not bring anyone, just the two of them. As soon as Nelson sat down, he wanted to take off his hat. Mary quickly stopped him. ¡°Nelson, no! There are many people secretly watching our side. If you don¡¯t want to be surrounded and have to sign autographs and take photos, then It¡¯s better to wear it all the time!¡± Nelson¡¯s eyes were gentle and bright as he looked at Mary. ¡°You¡¯re very smart, sweet Mary.¡± Maryughed dryly. She was only a little clever and a little alert sometimes. ¡°Coming,ing! Which one do you bet on this time?¡± Hugh turned his head to ask Mary excitedly. Mary looked at Ad, and Ad quickly gave her a suggestion. So, Hugh followed Mary to buy the yer Ad pointed at. Nelson also reached out his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll buy one too. Hehe.¡± Hugh asked him, ¡°How much are you buying?¡± Nelson asked, ¡°100,000 dors? Is that enough?¡± Mary asked him, ¡°Nelson, are you really short of money?¡± Nelson replied, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Mary asked, ¡°Then why are you buying such a high win rate? It¡¯s just a hobby. Do you want to get rich by ying so many games?¡± Nelson, who had been educated, looked confused. Hugh turned his head and exined, ¡°Forgive her. She¡¯s still young and hasn¡¯t seen the world! You know, she only had 7,000 dors on her card yesterday! She¡¯s even poorer than my hourly worker!¡± Nelson looked at Mary with a pained expression. ¡°I will give you some pocket moneyter!¡± Mary, who had been ridiculed stayed silent. She struggled to oppose Hugh. ¡°Bullshit! Monroe helped me win a few million dors yesterday! Now it¡¯s all in my card! I¡¯m not poor at all!¡± Hugh asked, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you treating me to dinner?¡± Mary replied, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m poor, I¡¯m cheap!¡± Hughughed, ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re just a stingy girl who hasn¡¯t seen the world!¡± Feeling like she was going to be Hugh¡¯s sister forever, tears silently welled up in her heart. Seeing them bickering so happily, Nelson turned his head with a smile and asked Jayce, who hadn¡¯t spoken since he entered, ¡°How did you know they were here?¡± Jayce replied, ¡°I sent someone to look for their whereabouts.¡± Nelson said, ¡°Hugh and Mary are getting along quite well. I heard that she would move to Hugh¡¯s ce tomorrow. I thought it was your turn.¡± ¡°I heard that you are quite friendly to our little sister. You were the one who brought her back in the beginning. On the other hand, Hugh and Monroe, I heard from the servants, hated her arrival the most at the beginning. Hehe.¡± Jayce stared at the stage without blinking, his face maintaining a gentle look. ¡°Isn¡¯t It Dad¡¯s and Diana¡¯s original goal for them to be friendly now? I¡¯m very gratified.¡± Nelson moved closer to Jayce¡¯s ear. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that when you said you were fooledst time, you were referring to Mary!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll verify whether this girl is really innocent or is actually a scheming girl who has been ying us for fools!¡± Jayce looked at Nelson and opened his mouth. Suddenly, a scream of intense horror came from the audience. ¡°Ah!!! A murder!¡± Mary immediately stood up and looked at the audience in front of her! A man in a ck hoodie and a hat and a gas mask was standing on a high ce. In his hand was a shiny white knife with blood on it. Everyone was looking at the wounded man who suddenly fell down from his seat with blood spurting out of his neck. Only Mary noticed the man in ck! She jumped over the railing and rushed to the opposite side! Chapter 136 - She’s My Sister!

Chapter 136: She¡¯s My Sister!

The man in ck had been staring at them the whole time. When he saw that the situation was not good, he turned around and ran! ¡°Miss Mary!¡± Ad shouted and hurriedly followed. Hugh, Nelson, and Jayce did not have time to react. How did Mary suddenly jump out? Moreover, she looked very agile and skilled! The manager of the venue immediately came out to take charge of the situation. ¡®Emergency Treatment, evacuation of the crowd and pacification of the people¡¯ was their mantra. Jayce took out his phone and dialed Monroe¡¯s number. After briefly exining the matter, Monroe said, ¡°I got it!¡± and hung up the phone. His tone did not sound different. ¡°Should we go somewhere else and wait for the news?¡± Nelson, who was asking the question, looked at the time on his watch. He came to look for Monroe today for a special reason, and he did not have much time. Hugh red at him angrily. ¡°Nelson! Why are you so cold?!¡± Nelson, who was being criticized, felt very wronged. ¡°What about me?¡± Hugh snorted angrily. ¡°You look like you treat Mary very well, but in fact, you don¡¯t care about her at all! She¡¯s our only sister! Didn¡¯t you see her chasing after the murderer just now?!¡± Nelson felt Hugh¡¯s strong love for Mary as a brother¡­ This brother had always been vicious and selfish. Now that he suddenly had a sense of responsibility as a brother, Nelson should have been very pleased. But he was still unhappy to be med like this! Nelson asked ¡°Are you crazy? What danger Can Mary face if she goes with him? I saw that Ad was quite close to her just now. Won¡¯t he protect her?¡± ¡°Besides, this is Raging me¡¯s territory! What kind of gangster can escape Monroe¡¯s trap?!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re just worrying for nothing!¡± Nelson said angrily and was about to pull Jayce away. Hugh sneered behind him. Nelson stopped in his tracks. He felt that Hugh¡¯s protectiveness of Mary was no longer light-hearted. But he still turned back to look at him. After all, he was his biological brother! Hugh said, ¡°Do you know why I suddenly epted Mary as my sister? When we were in the Hearth National Park, the hot spring water suddenly turned into boiling water, scalding many people to death. The scenic area with tens of thousands of people was in chaos at that time! It was tens of thousands of times more chaotic than the venue in front of us ¡°However, Mary and Monroe ignored the danger and ran out to look for me and Herman ¡°In Mary¡¯s uneasiness, we left the scenic area overnight and rushed to Rock Town! ¡°You still don¡¯t know that we were ambushed by Monroe¡¯s enemies that night. ¡°As Monroe¡¯s biological younger brother, Herman and I had always consciously adhered to the principle of not dragging him down, so we were immediately escorted away together with the maids!¡± ¡°Only Mary! She¡¯s the younger sister who just came to this house and has yet to develop any feelings with anyone! Yet, she took the gun and left. She said she wanted to help Monroe. ¡°Just like now! She rushed out without hesitation! ¡°So, from then on, I determined that she¡¯s my younger sister. She has guts! ¡°This is the territory of the Raging me Group. Of course, it will be safer than thest time! But what I saw was that as a sister, in order to protect and help her brother, she was fearless and brave in the face of danger! I can¡¯t do anything but worry about her! ¡°If you can¡¯t do the same as me, please don¡¯t act so friendly to her! Hypocrite!¡± After saying that, Hugh pushed the two away and left. He was going to the top floor to find Monroe. He didn¡¯t care who the murderer was or what the murderer did, but he had to know Mary¡¯s situation! Nelson looked at Jayce. They all knew that Hugh and the others had encountered a volcanic eruption and a series of subsequent disasters when they went to Hearth National Park. But no one told them the details. Jayce was deep in thought, and Nelson sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Little Mary to be so powerful¡­ Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll wait on the top floor too!¡± Chapter 137 - Fighting With the Shadow!

Chapter 137: Fighting With the Shadow!

Mary had no idea how Hugh, who usually bickered with her the most, had just defended and praised her. She was chasing the murderer and had already chased him from the casino to the Yunhan Building! This murderer was very cunning and could avoid all the posts that the Raging me Group had sent people to keep an eye on! His positioning was coquettish, and his movements were fast! Mary was very reluctant to slow down and lose him! Ad, on the other hand, had already been shaken off! In the corridor! Mary had already followed the murderer up 20 floors! Suddenly! The murderer made a turn and entered the floor through the Green Passage! If she lost him, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack! Mary did not know if Monroe¡¯s people had followed her, but she knew that she must not let the criminal escape before the main force arrived! Mary followed him into the floor! The corridor was quiet. This was the office of the Raging me group. Why did the criminale here? The entire floor was quiet, not even a shadow was visible, where did the people go? Mary felt danger and strangeness. When things go too far, there must be demons left behind! She took an axe from the fire box by the wall, weighed it in her hand, and then quietly walked to the innermost room. There was no one in each room! But Mary could tell from these rooms that this floor should be a training room. So, when there was no training, there would be no one here. But how could the murderer know so much? Unless he was someone from the Raging me Group! Mary took a deep breath and continued to check one room after another. Finally, when she pushed open the door of one room, a bullet came straight at her ¡ª Mary reacted quickly and dodged to the side! She kicked open the door! The axe in her hand was thrown at the dark figure in the room -! The dark figure dodged nimbly! The axe de shed into the wall! Mary had already rushed into the room. The wind beneath her feet was swift as she swung her fist at the dark figure! The dark figure fired several shots, but Mary barely dodged them! The dark figure held a short knife in addition to the gun in his hand. Mary kicked the gun away first, then grabbed the knife with her bare hands! The dark figure¡¯s skills were not as good as Mary¡¯s. Mary¡¯s martial strength had always been pretty good. Only when she met ruthless characters like Monroe and Aaron Alva, would she be at a disadvantage! The dark figure retreated continuously. The knife in his hand was also sessfully taken away by Mary! The dark figure seemed to be annoyed. He leaned against the wall and pressed a switch. The wall in front of him suddenly opened slowly. This was actually a weapons room! That wall was filled with all kinds of weapons! However, fortunately, they were all cold weapons and no hot weapons! If there was a hot weapon, Mary would probably die here! The dark figure was wearing a gas mask. Mary could not see his face or even his expression. But she felt a huge threat! This dark figure had chosen a long-range attack weapon! It was a long chain ck iron ball! The iron ball was covered with sharp steel thorns. As long as it was thrown at a person, it would not stop until it caused internal injuries! Mary had seen this kind of weapon before. This kind of weapon could either wrap a person¡¯s neck in one move or leave a lot of scars on the person! If the wielder¡¯s strength was immense and their technique was good, the person might be killed with one strike. Mary was fully focused on finding the right angle. The dark figure swung the iron chain, and with a loud thud, it hit the ground! Mary was holding the short knife with blood on it. Against such a weapon, the short knife was useless! If she wanted to subdue the enemy, she could only use her wits. Suddenly! The dark figure took the lead to attack, and the ck iron ball was thrown towards Mary¡¯s face by the long chain! Mary bent down and dodged it and even somersaulted a few times! She turned around and started runningps towards the wall! Her speed was so fast that the dark figure could not urately determine her position for a moment. He began to throw the ck ball and chain continuously in a violent manner! One time, in order to dodge the weapon, Mary used a short knife to block it. The short knife was actually bounced into the wall! Mary was unarmed once again! Following that, while Mary was runningps, she quickly found a pair of dual-de weapons from the weapon rack! The dual-de was really two des! Separated, they were two sharp and fast machetes! Combined, it was a peerless weapon that could be twisted and used to kill! Mary actually didn¡¯t have time to study the weapon in her hand, she just felt a little safer with it in her hand! She was still running, her eyes kept ncing at the big iron ball that kept the figure throwing at her! She was racing against time and between life and death! Chapter 138 - Killing Someone For the First Time!

Chapter 138: Killing Someone For the First Time!

The weapon forced her into a corner again and again! At this moment, Mary suddenly jumped into the weapon¡¯s afterimage. She jumped and wrapped herself around the dark figure! The dark figure raised the iron ball and chain with both hands to wrap around her neck! Mary separated the two knives in her hands to wrap around the weapon. With a twist of her wrist, the chain wrapped around the dark figure¡¯s neck! The dark figure struggled violently and touched the big iron ball along the iron chain. He raised the big iron ball in an attempt to resist. When Mary saw the big iron balling at her, she shouted angrily! Mary rolled backward and fell to the ground! However, the two knives in her hands did not let go of the iron chain! Mary pulled the two knives and kept retreating. The dark figure who had his neck wrapped was dragged to the ground! The ball also fell heavily on his body! Mary shouted, ¡°Who are you?! Why did you kill people? Do you surrender or not?!¡± She asked three questions in a row but did not get an answer! The dark figure¡¯s hand had somehow touched the gun that had been kicked away. It raised the gun shakily in an attempt to counterattack! In an instant, Mary did not hesitate or think. She drew her two knives. Before the other party pulled the trigger, her knife had already cut through the Dark figure¡¯s neck! ¡°Pu-¡± the blood rushed to the roof like a fountain! Mary sat on the ground in a daze and looked at the blood on the de. She felt blood dripping onto her face. Just as the blood on her face was getting more and more, she heard the sound of tight footstepsing from outside the door! ¡°Bang!¡± The door was kicked open. Monroe Hall, Hugh Hall, Jayce Hall, and Nelson Hall came in! The four of them stood at the door and saw the bloody scene in the room. They were all stunned! ¡°Mary!¡± Monroe was the first to rush up. He hugged Mary and dragged her out of the pool of blood! Monroe panted heavily as he nervously checked Mary¡¯s hands, feet, arms, and limbs. He wiped away the blood on her face and brushed away the sweaty hair on her forehead. After he was sure that Mary was not injured, he heaved a heavy sigh of relief. Hugh also quickly walked up and knelt down. He looked at the ck-shirted man who was lying in a pool of blood not far away. The blood was dripping down from the roof. Hugh opened his mouth for a long time before he asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mary raised her head. Her pale face looked at Monroe and then at Hugh. She raised the iparably sharp dual des in her hands. ¡°This is my first time¡­ killing someone.¡± Yes, although she was a special agent and had received life-saving training and had also helped Monroe resist the Evil Dragon Group in Rock Town, this was her first time actually killing someone! Therefore, the huge impact made her unable to ept it for a moment. Hugh was shocked. ¡°Did you really do this? You¡¯re too¡­ uh¡­ Amazing!¡± Monroe calmly reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time. Aaron Alva, have you forgotten?¡± Mary replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s really dead?¡± Monroe replied, ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± He gently patted Mary on the back. In front of the brothers, he really could not just hug her and coax her. He just looked at her with eyes full of heartache. Nelson also came forward and looked at Mary deeply. Mary felt his gaze and looked at him. Nelson smiled. ¡°I think you¡¯re really not simple. who exactly are you, Little Mary?¡± Nelson was an actor. He had acted in historical dramas and received weapons training! Therefore, he knew that an ordinary girl would not easily use such a weapon! Moreover, she had sessfully caught up with the murderer and killed him here! Mary¡¯s skills were probably even more powerful than his bodyguard who was a veteran! She was definitely not an ordinary person! Hugh and Monroe had long suspected this question, but they tacitly did not ask her. Especially Monroe. He respected Mary¡¯s privacy very much. If she did not tell him, he could always not ask. Mary¡¯s heart skipped a beat! Oh no! Thinking that this was the territory of the Raging me Group, the murderer was too arrogant. She was so focused on chasing the murderer that she forgot to hide her true strength! If she was suspected by all of them, how would she exin herself? Should she lie or confess? Chapter 139 - We Want to Talk to You!

Chapter 139: We Want to Talk to You!

Jayce came up to her. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s see who the murderer is!¡± They had to remove the mask! Mary saw Monroe¡¯s face change and asked, ¡°Is he from the Thorn Department?¡± Monroe nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Mary hesitated and asked, ¡°Is it one of the people who went to the volcano with us and got separated after the earthquake?¡± Monroe frowned and shook his head. ¡°No. What do you think?¡± Mary avoided the question and did not answer. ¡°How is the person at the venue?¡± Hugh knew about this and sighed. ¡°He died without treatment, just like this murderer! His neck was cut open, and blood spurted everywhere! It¡¯s his retribution!¡± Mary suddenly felt nauseous. ¡°I want to wash up first.¡± Monroe picked her up. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to your room first.¡± Jayce looked up. ¡°Monroe, we heard about it in your office just now. There were four such idents in the casino today. Obviously, this is a nned conspiracy. You should be very busy right now, right?¡± ¡°Mary is also our sister. Why don¡¯t you take care of these urgent matters first? We¡¯ll bring her to change.¡± Mary looked at Monroe in surprise. ¡°There are four such cases? Then why are you still here?¡± Monroe looked down at Mary in his arms and thought to himself, because nothing is more important than you! Mary had already recovered her mental strength. She flipped herself over andnded on the ground. ¡°Alright, you go and take care of these matters first. I can walk on my own!¡± The phone in Monroe¡¯s pocket kept ringing. He could only pat Mary¡¯s head and tell them to leave directly to his suite in the hotel. He would immediately send someone to deal with the body, and then he would leave. Mary put away the two knives, put them back into the weapon rack, and then closed the wall. When she turned around, she found three pairs of burning eyes staring at her. Mary coughed lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As the elevator was busy, the four of them walked down the stairs. Fortunately, the hotel suite was on the 20th floor, while Mary and the others were on the 24th floor. So, they went down very quickly. Mary entered the bedroom with ease and washed herself clean from head to toe! She threw away her bloody dress and came out with a towel. The clothes that she needed to change into were already neatly ced on the bed. It was shorts and a t-shirt. It was Mary¡¯s favorite and mostfortablebination! Mary¡¯s hair, which had not been dried yet, was casually draped behind her head. When she came out, she saw her three brothers, each upying a sofa. When they heard the noise, they immediately looked up at her. ¡°Are you all busy?¡± Mary actually wanted to be alone because it was more convenient for her to do things! She really needed to verify some things now, but the three brothers were staring at her! Nelson said, ¡°I want to talk to Monroe about something, so I have to wait for him to be free!¡± Hugh replied, ¡°Of course I have to stay with you! Otherwise, you¡¯ll do something stupid again!¡± Jayce got up and walked to Mary. He looked down at her and handed Mary A cup of Iced Coffee. ¡°We want to talk to you too.¡± Mary really wanted to drink the iced coffee. She took the cup of Iced coffee. Jayce paused for a moment before letting go. Their fingers identally touched. Mary took the cup of coffee and quickly retracted her hand. She pretended that nothing had happened and quickly walked over to Hugh and sat down. ¡°Sure, what do you want to talk about?¡± Mary held the cup of coffee to hide the anxiety in her eyes. Except for Hugh, the other two brothers were not easy to fool! Fortunately, there were only three brothers here. If one or two more came, she felt that she might not be able to handle them! Hugh asked first, ¡°Why are you so good at fighting? What¡¯s with that Aaron Alva?¡± Mary said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. In college, besides working, I also learned some boxing. Have you ever fought before? I¡¯m really good, right?¡± ¡°As for Aaron Alva, he¡¯s one of Monroe¡¯s opponents. Back in Warren City, Monroe and I were ambushed by him. It wasn¡¯t easy to get rid of him!¡± Mary turned to look at Hugh. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about the details when Ie to your ceter!¡± Of course, Hugh couldn¡¯t forget the time when he was knocked down by Mary in the hot spring, but he was more interested in the details that Mary told him! ¡°Can¡¯t you tell us about it now?¡± Nelson asked with a smile. Chapter 140 - Who is She?

Chapter 140: Who is She?

Mary said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to talk about it at all. Hugh said he wanted me to provide him with some writing material and inspiration.¡± Mary¡¯s meaning was very clear. She didn¡¯t want to. Moreover, Mary felt that her second brother, who always looked genial and funny, the star, Nelson, her idol, seemed to be constantly testing her. Nielsen continued to ask with a smile, ¡°Then who are you? I definitely don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re just an ordinary girl! After all, no ordinary girl can kill an assassin with dual des!¡± Mary really wanted to tell him that this was her first time using dual des, although they were indeed quite handy when she used them. Mary smiled. ¡°Nelson, everyone has their own secrets. Can you respect my privacy?¡± Nelson wanted to dig deeper, but Jayce patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Alright, she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. You won¡¯t get anything out of her.¡± Nelson maintained his gentle demeanor and shut up with a smile. However, that smile looked a little twitchy. Mary pretended not to see Jayce¡¯ gaze and continued drinking her iced coffee. Jayce suddenly asked her, ¡°The publisher, the boss who bullied you, John, why did you always tolerate his s*xual harassment?¡± Hugh jumped up. ¡°What? Which bastard s*xually harassed you?! Did you beat him up!?¡± Nelson thought Hugh would have a high IQ since he could write novels. So how did he be so stupid when he encountered Mary¡¯s problems? ¡°Do you think she would allow anyone to harass her if she didn¡¯t want them to?¡± Mary said nothing. The way Nelson said it sounded as if she liked being s*xually harassed. Mary exined, ¡°Everything I put up with was for the sake of living! The publishing house is my job, of course I have to put up with a bad boss. However, if Jayce didn¡¯te that day, I actually intended to teach him a lesson. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask John. Ask him if he would still dare bully me.¡± When Jayce appeared, Mary¡¯s scissors had already poked John¡¯s shriveled up penis, which had scared the old man quite a bit! Hugh had no doubt in Mary¡¯s answer. After all, this girl was too poor! It was not impossible for her to endure humiliation for work! Nelson reluctantly epted her answer. He asked, ¡°Is it because you were bullied at your aunt¡¯s house that you wanted to learn fighting techniques?¡± Mary hesitated and nodded, then shook her head. ¡°No, they are not that important. I went to learn them because I like them. Also, I have talent!¡± Yes, Mary was proud of herself. She could achieve what she had today in a year. She must be very talented! Mary was too tight-lipped. The three of them chatted with her for a long time but could not get any useful information. When it came to her ability to kill, she said it was private and secret. Jayce was getting more and more curious about Mary. Hugh was looking forward to living with his sister. There was one thing in Nelson¡¯s mind. He had to personally investigate Mary¡¯s information. So, for now, he thought that Mary was as ordinary as she appeared to be. The emotions in his heart were veryplicated! He thought that she was just a straight-A student. Other than her good looks, she had no other advantages! But now, he could not find any information about her abilities! Unless it was the work of an expert, there was no personal information that he, Jayce, couldn¡¯t find! So¡­ who was she? Exactly what secret was she hiding? Furthermore, Monroe¡¯s attitude towards her had changed drastically. Was it because they had escaped from a difficult situation together, or did he know her secret? Jayce felt that he could no longer see the girl in front of him clearly. The conversation died down and Mary was in a hurry to escape. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Monroe.¡± She stood up and tied up her now dry hair. She was about to walk out. Hugh immediately stood up as well. Jayce and Nelson also stood up slowly. ¡°What a coincidence. We¡¯re going to look for Monroe too.¡± Mary felt like her head was going to explode! Were the three of them her followers now?! Chapter 141 - The Evil Dragon Group was Destroyed!

Chapter 141: The Evil Dragon Group was Destroyed!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary went up to the top floor with her three brothers, depressed. Monroe was not there, so Mary saw Ad and Sam. Ad ran to her excitedly, ¡°Miss Mary, I heard that you killed a traitor?!¡± Mary said, ¡°Er... how is that possible! Hehe, who is talking nonsense!¡± Mary muttered in her heart that Monroe was looking for trouble for her. Sam came over with a mischievous smile. ¡°We went to pack up. The people who came back from the surveince department said that they saw you and the traitor enter the weapon room. After a while, the Boss and the three Masters went over, and only you walked out covered in blood.. Miss Mary, no one would doubt yourbat strength this time!¡± Sam gave Mary a thumbs up. Mary¡¯s eyes widened, so she wronged Monroe by using him! Ad said, ¡°That¡¯s right! We followed them all the way back and said that it was Miss Mary who killed that ruthless man, Aaron Alva. No one else believed it! Now that we see that Miss Mary eliminated the traitor so quickly, everyone should believe her!¡± Mary had a headache as she pressed on the shoulders of the two of them. ¡°Keep a low profile, keep a low profile!¡± Ad came over and whispered, ¡°We all understand! The Boss also said that we should quickly take care of the surveince footage.¡± Mary eximed, ¡°Also, stop bragging on my behalf!¡± She was not that powerful, and she did not want to be in the limelight in the Raging me Group at all! ¡°Hehe, Lady Mary, don¡¯t be modest! You are my idol now!¡± Idol? Mary was a little ttered! Ad continued bragging, ¡°You are the ultimate hero! You are too awesome! As expected of the person who let our Boss destroy the Evil Dragon Group in a fit of rage!¡± Mary¡¯s eyelids twitched, ¡°What did you say?¡± Ad covered his mouth and realized that he had let the cat out of the bag, but it was toote. Mary grabbed the back of his cor, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find a ce to have a good chat!¡± Mary took Ad away in front of everyone. Hugh and Nelson wanted to follow, but Sam stood in front of them with a straight face. ¡°Masters, our Boss ising back soon. Pleasee to the office!¡± Hugh stared at Sam angrily. ¡°I want to follow him to see my sister!¡± Sam looked back at Hugh in surprise. ¡°Master Hugh! This is the CEO¡¯s floor! Could Miss Mary have any idents here? This is Miss Mary¡¯s other home, and also her territory! ¡°You don¡¯t understand. We have long established a deep rtionship with her. This ce is absolutely free toe and go, as well aspletely safe for her!¡± Hugh said nothing. He just wanted to know what Mary was going to do, he did not worry about her safety here! However, in the face of Sam, who was as strong as a bull, Hugh still followed Nelson and Jace into Monroe¡¯s office. Once in, the two of them seemed to be at ease, but Hugh paced back and forth anxiously. ¡°Eh? Why does it seem to be different from thest time?¡± Nelson observed Monroe¡¯s office, which was hundreds of square meters. Jayce said, ¡°Well, everything should have been changed.¡± They didn¡¯t know that the CEO¡¯s office, from the carpet to the desk, from the sofa to the chair, from the coffee table to the bookshelf, from every object in the bathroom to every object in the lounge, including the curtains, could be seen with the naked eye, Monroe had urgently ordered someone to rece everything overnight in the middle of the night. Therefore, everything in the office was brand new! On the other side, Mary and Sam came to the empty pantry. Under Mary¡¯s threat, Ad revealed that she had been seriously injured, unconscious, and had a high fever on the yacht, which had worried all of them. Later, when she met Jayce and the others, she was quickly transferred to Phdelphia to be resettled. After knowing that she was fine, Monroe quickly took them back to New York. After returning to New York, Monroe began to clean up the Evil Dragon Group. It was called cleaning up, but it was really exterminating. Those who could be sent to prison were sent to prison, and those who were stubborn and put up a desperate fight were all killed. Monroe even personally took action and pressed the leaders of the Evil Dragon Group to the ground. The life and death of the leader, Aaron Alva, was unknown. The Evil Dragon Group itself had already copsed and could not withstand an even greater attack. Monroe had given all the properties of the Evil Dragon Group to the government. Of course, the government would cooperate with him to eliminate them. Therefore, in just a few days, the Evil Dragon Group, which was originally not small in scope, had quickly disappeared from the world... It was as if it had never existed. Chapter 142 - A Lions Turned into a Puppy?

Chapter 142: A Lions Turned into a Puppy?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°But Boss said that without the Evil Dragon Group, we have to nurture another force. It¡¯s just that this force has to be in our hands in the future, and we can¡¯t be alone. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be treated as a thorn in the government¡¯s side. We have to constantly find other small troubles for the government so that they won¡¯t keep their eyes on us...¡± Ad rambled on and on like a chatterbox! Mary rubbed her temples, picked up the apple next to her, and stuffed it into his mouth! Ad took a bite and looked at Mary happily. ¡°How did Miss Mary know that I was hungry? I¡¯m so happy...¡± Facing Ad¡¯s starry eyes, Mary quickly changed the topic.. ¡°Let me ask you! Who were the three people who came back alive from Isidore¡¯s group and the others? How did they exin the death of Isidore and the other two?¡± Mary suddenly changed the topic, and Ad hesitated for a moment before reacting. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not too sure about this. You might want to ask the Boss.¡± The conversation ended. Mary was about to go out with Ad when the phone suddenly rang. It was Monroe¡¯s phone. Mary immediately picked it up. ¡°Hey, where are you?¡± Monroe smiled gently on the other end of the phone. ¡°Turn your head.¡± Monroe knocked on the ss, and Mary saw that he was outside the pantry! She happily put away the phone, and Ad hurried out, while Monroe walked in. He closed the door and closed the blinds. Mary poured Monroe a ss of water and handed it to him. Monroe took a few sips from Mary¡¯s hand, then put down the ss in her hand, took her hand, and sat down by himself, while Mary sat in his arms. Mary shook her butt. ¡°Can I sit by myself...¡± Monroe pressed her leg. ¡°Is myp ufortable?¡± Mary quickly said, ¡°Of course it¡¯sfortable! It¡¯s just that you get aroused at any time, and I can¡¯t handle it...¡± Monroe¡¯s gentle eyes suddenly became very innocent and pitiful. Mary¡¯s heart softened, and she quickly held his face. ¡°Okay, okay! What¡¯s wrong with you! You used to be a violent lion, but now you¡¯re turning into a puppy at any time...¡± Monroe¡¯s hand held her head, and his other hand wrapped around her waist to bring her closer. ¡°Hmm...? What did you say? A puppy?¡± Monroe narrowed his eyes and stared at Mary, who was so close to him. Mary turned her eyes left and right to avoid looking at him. ¡°Okay, then watch how the puppy licks you!¡± As soon as he said that Monroe stuck out his tongue and licked Mary¡¯s neck! ¡°Haha... So ticklish... Haha... No...¡± Mary kept dodging Monroe¡¯s tongue, but she was already held tightly by his arms, how could she avoid it! Mary felt that her neck and face were full of saliva, and she quickly begged for mercy, ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong... no... Hahaha... I¡¯m wrong!¡± Monroe finally let her go. He lowered his head and kissed her lips again. His tongue was no longer so rough. This time, he gently and carefully traced her lips. He reached into her lips and carefully tried to seduce the tip of her tongue. Mary responded to his kiss gently. Their tongues touched and intertwined as if there was honey in each other¡¯s lips and teeth. It was so sweet that they couldn¡¯t kiss enough. It was as if they were addicted to each other. They wanted to swallow each other up! Monroe¡¯s left hand was still holding Mary¡¯s head, but his right hand had somehow dug into the hem of Mary¡¯s t-shirt and was kneading her breasts through her bra. When the kiss was over, Mary tilted her head and fell into Monroe¡¯s arms, panting. Monroe also knew that now was not a good time, so he could only pull his hand out of his shirt resentfully. He raised his hand and used his thumb to wipe away the saliva at the corner of Mary¡¯s mouth. ¡°You¡¯re right. When I see you, I¡¯ll be aroused at any time, and I can¡¯t control myself! Little rascal, why are you so charming, huh? You¡¯re practically torturing me to death!¡± Chapter 143 - The Spys Identity

Chapter 143: The Spy¡¯s Identity

Monroe gritted his teeth and spoke in a hateful tone that made Mary blush. ¡°No¡­ Let¡¯s get down to business! I heard that you¡­destroyed the Evil Dragon Group?¡± Although she didn¡¯t need to be sure anymore, Mary wanted to tell him that she knew about this matter. Was he so anxious to destroy the Evil Dragon Group because they had thoroughly angered him, or because of her? Mary did not ask, but she knew the answer in her heart. Monroe pinched the tip of her nose and asked unhappily, ¡°Is Ad the spy you nted in the Group?¡± Mary said, ¡°Hehe! He said that I¡¯m his idol!¡± Monroe snorted. ¡°I¡¯m going to twist that kid¡¯s head off!¡± Mary knew that he was joking. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Monroe agreed, ¡°Yes.¡± Mary snickered. ¡°You¡¯re so cute!¡± Monroe narrowed his eyes again. ¡°Do you know that saying a man is cute is an insult to him?¡± Mary felt that Monroe¡¯s narrowed eyes were a sign of danger. She did not want to be kissed again, so she quickly surrendered. ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong! I¡¯m not joking, I want to ask you something serious!¡± Monroe controlled his desire to throw himself on her. ¡°Yes, you tell me.¡± ¡°Well¡­ how did Isidore die? Ad said he didn¡¯t know the inside story. Are you deliberately hiding something?¡± Mary¡¯s expression was serious and serious. Monroe looked at her. Mary touched her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Monroe finally couldn¡¯t help but ask a question that had been hidden in his heart for a long time. ¡°Mary, who are you?¡± Mary looked into Monroe¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who am I? Will it affect your love for me?¡± Monroe smiled. ¡°Of course not! You are my sister, and I love you deeply! What else is there in this world that I cannot face?!¡± Mary gently held Monroe¡¯s face. ¡°Monroe, you are the bravest man I have ever seen in love! To tell you the truth, my identity is indeed a little special. Sooner orter, I will confess to you¡­¡± Monroe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Can¡¯t it be now?¡± Mary smiled. ¡°Time is too tight right now; I don¡¯t have time to say so much. Now, I need to rify something even more urgently!¡± Monroe calmed down, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t deliberately hide it from him. ¡°You asked about Isidore¡¯s death, but I didn¡¯t actually find out the truth. The three people who came back, they were in cahoots, but now they¡¯repletely under my control again.¡± Mary asked, ¡°Cahoots¡­ What do you mean?¡± Monroe¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°What I mean is, the three of them are traitors!¡± Although Mary had a premonition, she still followed him, and everything turned cold. Mary wanted to be surer. ¡°They are spies from other groups?¡± Monroe shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I suspect it¡¯s an overseas force. One of them has sent out another person. This person is called Kalova Dave!¡± Kalova Dave¡­ an overseas agent! Was It him? Was he the spy that Mary was also investigating! It turned out that Monroe had also discovered this person¡¯s identity! Was he going to reveal his cards to him? Mary hadn¡¯t thought it through yet, Monroe continued, ¡°However, no results have been obtained from the interrogation so far. What we can only confirm is that Kalova was the mastermind behind the several tragedies that happened in the organization today, and the people who helped him carry out the murder were all turned against by him.¡± ¡°How many more spies are there in the organization? We haven¡¯t eliminated all of them yet.¡± Mary felt even more troubled than Monroe! Perhaps the Thorn Division, which she trusted the most, was not the only one affected. Perhaps this force had already spread throughout the entire organization, and she did not know how many traitors there were¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve taken control of Kalova. After lunch, can you bring me to him?¡± Monroe knew that Mary was very interested in this matter. Perhaps it had something to do with her special identity, but he still felt that it was a little dangerous. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mary nodded. ¡°Perhaps I can help you quickly eliminate these traitors within the organization!¡± Monroe smiled slightly. It was not that he did not trust her, but he was rather touched that she wanted to help him with this matter. Just like how she rushed out to deal with the killers in the hall without hesitation, Monroe was touched. He gently patted Mary¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Promise me, no matter what, pay attention to your safety!¡± She wasn¡¯t a princess who just sat there and waited for everything to be settled. But if she wanted to be a warrior, then he would be the knight who guarded the warrior. With that, the two of them got up and went back to the office. There were three men in the office waiting for them to have lunch. Chapter 144 - The Gun Went Off

Chapter 144: The Gun Went Off

Lunch was arranged in a private room of the hotel. This time, Jayce sat at the head of the table, Monroe and Mary sat on the left, and Nelson and Hugh sat opposite them. The lunch was sumptuous, and Mary was starving. Hugh sighed. ¡°With so much going on, I see that not only have you handled it well, but your business hasn¡¯t been affected at all!¡± Hugh gave Monroe a sincere thumbs up. Nelson was also curious. ¡°I see that the police have alreadye here several times. Don¡¯t you need to step in?¡± Monroe said, ¡°There are specialized departments to handle these matters.¡± Jayce said, ¡°The business has indeed not been affected. It seems that you have a lot of experience.¡± Monroe curled his lips. ¡°The people whoe to Yunhan Casino to y are more or less people who have their heads and wealth tied to their waists. Besides, if someone dies unexpectedly, we willpensate them handsomely if we are responsible for it!¡± Hugh clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re so rich! Mary, you must hold on to Monroe well!¡± Mary smiled. ¡°I already do!¡± Monroe turned his head and looked at her helplessly, his eyes full of indulgence. Jayce said, ¡°Monroe, I heard that you demoted the Public Rtions department, and you still have the intention of disbanding it?¡± Monroe looked up at Jayce. ¡°This is an internal matter of mypany. Have you been meddling too much?¡± Jayce shrugged. ¡°Please forgive me. I¡¯m just curious. Have you be a vegetarian recently?¡± Monroe put down the knife and fork in his hand expressionlessly and picked up a towel to wipe his hands. ¡°Even if you¡¯re my biological brother, you should respect my privacy!¡± Hugh, Nelson, and even Mary felt that the conversation had gone wrong! What was going on with these two people? They were having a good meal, but why did it feel like there was something wrong with their tone? Mary looked at Monroe, and there was anger in his eyes. Jayce, on the other hand, looked calm and peaceful. Mary¡¯s hand came under the table and gently patted Monroe¡¯s leg. The anger in Monroe¡¯s eyes gradually subsided. Others might not have noticed, but Jayce saw their little movements clearly! He frowned and was about to speak, but Hugh quickly came out to smooth things over. ¡°Hey! Nelson, aren¡¯t you looking for Monroe? I think he¡¯s quite busy in the afternoon, why don¡¯t you talk to him now!¡± Nelson said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Monroe, I want to ask you for a few capable people. Recently, the entertainment industry is a bit dangerous and not very peaceful, so you have to be skilled¡­ it¡¯s best if you¡¯re as good as our baby sister Mary.¡± Nelson looked at Mary and smiled. ¡°I wonder when Mary will be willing to go to Los Angeles with me for a month?¡± Monroe had already regained his calm and looked up at Nelson. ¡°Your requirements are too high. Mary is skilled enough to fight against four or five of my subordinates alone. No problem.¡± Mary buried her head in her soup. Other than Monroe, the other three brothers looked at her in shock! Was she that strong?! Mary didn¡¯t dare to raise her head. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating!¡± She only wanted to keep a low profile, but everyone around her wanted to show off her strength! Monroe looked down at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. We¡¯ve fought before, so I know in my heart.¡± Mary had killed a traitor unscathed today, which was the best proof. Hugh said, ¡°Nelson, I don¡¯t care what you think. Mary is mine this month anyway!¡± Nelson said nothing. Hugh started to defend his sister again. Nelson said, ¡°I¡¯m already looking forward to the month you¡¯ll be by my side.¡± Jayce didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked away and continued to eat lunch. After lunch, Monroe told Nelson that he still had some internal matters to deal with, so he couldn¡¯t take Mary away for the time being. Jayce still had some matters to deal with and wanted to leave with Nelson. But before he left, he said a few words to Mary. These words, apart from Mary, no one else heard them. ¡°Pay attention to the boundaries between you and Monroe! ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you. I¡¯m your brother, and he¡¯s your brother too! ¡°It¡¯s best not tomit any more hical mistakes! ¡°Mary Dawson, I don¡¯t care what secrets you have, the clean and clear Hall family will not be disturbed by you!¡± Chapter 145 - Underground Prison

Chapter 145: Underground Prison

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jayce was the eldest son of the Hall family. He believed that these warnings were correct. But to Mary, it was like a basin of ice water being poured on her! It was an absolute humiliation! Mary¡¯s expression was very ugly. Even Hugh, who was unwilling to leave, noticed it. ¡°Hey! Why are you so sad! This lunch isn¡¯t on your tab!¡± Monroe asked, ¡°What did Jayce say to you?¡± When Monroe said that, Hugh was stunned. ¡°What....¡± Mary forced a smile. ¡°He told me to... Sigh! Forget it, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± Mary didn¡¯t want to sow discord between them. Besides, there was no point in saying that. She was already with Monroe, so what if he knew? Could he still tear them apart? However, Mary felt that Jayce was someone who was gentle-looking yet ruthless! Therefore, she now felt that temporarily hiding this rtionship was the right decision. She and Monroe would definitely find the best way. One day, this rtionship would be made public! Hugh said that he would always follow Mary. Tonight, he would go to the castle to sleep. Tomorrow, he would directly take Mary away, so he refused to leave no matter what. Faced with such a sticky worm, Monroe was helpless. This was his younger brother. He could not be beaten or smacked. In the end, he had to use his ultimate move! After drinking a drink with something added, Hugh was quickly thrown into the hotel room by Monroe. Then, he did not have to care about anyone¡¯s eyes. He held Mary¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see Kalova, who you¡¯re very interested in!¡± They entered Monroe¡¯s private elevator and went all the way down. There were only the two of them in the elevator, so Monroe held Mary in his arms very gently. He could feel that after Jayce spoke to her, her mood was very bad. So, he wanted to make her a little happy. The elevator kept going down. Mary saw the number F-2 had jumped to F! Mary looked at Monroe¡¯s face and kept calm after she found nothing unusual about it. After about half a minute, the elevator finally stopped. Monroe took Mary¡¯s hand and walked out of the elevator. The light outside the elevator was not very bright, but it was not dark either. The narrow and dark corridor was surrounded by iron walls on both sides! There was a man in ck standing straight every ten meters. There was only a single turn about a hundred meters away. Mary followed Monroe calmly. When they passed by the men in ck, they nodded and shouted, ¡°Boss!¡± Monroe introduced the ce to Mary without looking away, ¡°This is the underground prison of our Raging me Group. Those who made mistakes, those who were captured, those who needed to be interrogated, and those who made us their enemies will be locked here. ¡°There are also some secret rooms, and there are also people here who seek our help to hide!¡± Mary said, ¡°I heard that... you have an arms business.¡± Monroe lowered his head and looked at Mary with a smile. ¡°You know quite a lot. Yes. The arsenal in New York is on the lower level. If you are interested, I can take you to see it.¡± Mary understood what Monroe meant. This was only the arsenal in New York. If he was really in the arms business, how could he only have this small armory. Mary said, ¡°I¡¯m more interested in your bigger armory, but I don¡¯t think you would dare show it to me!¡± Monroe said, ¡°Oh...? Haha, Interesting.¡± Monroe led Mary around a lot of detours and finally arrived at the ce where the prisoners were being held. Before entering the prison area, Mary stood on her tiptoes and whispered a few words into Monroe¡¯s ear. Monroe nodded and summoned a loyal subordinate. Then, the two of them continued to move forward. It was not until they reached the thirdst room in the innermost room that Monroe finally stopped. Along the way, there were many rooms that were locked with people inside. They were basically treated as single rooms. They all looked at them. Some of their eyes were filled with despair, some were leaning on the iron railings and shouting, ¡°Spare me!¡± Some had cold faces, and some were filled with murderous intent! Monroe had been protecting Mary as she walked forward in his arms, preventing her from looking at the people in the prison cell. The Raging me Group had its own set of rules. And the king who decided all of this was the Raging me Group¡¯s Boss, Monroe Hall. Chapter 146 - Confession

Chapter 146: Confession

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Monroe Hall looked coldly at the man who was sitting leisurely on the bed with his limbs tied to the iron bars. ¡°Kalova.¡± The man in ck who was guarding the iron bars punched the iron bars, reminding the person inside to look up. Mary carefully looked at the man who was being detained by the iron bars. He had a big beard, medium length hair, and a sickly whiteplexion. She had indeed seen this man before. He was one of the bodyguards of the volcano parade! Mary said, ¡°You killed Isidore!¡± It was a confirmation. Kalova looked up at Mary and then lowered his eyes. He did not seem to want to answer.. Mary said, ¡°Because he found out your identity? Or did you find out his identity?¡± Kalova looked up at Mary again. This time, his eyes finally lit up! He seemed to have finally discovered something special about Mary, and his interest was piqued. ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your identity?¡± Mary turned her head to look at Monroe. ¡°Can I enter?¡± Monroe gestured for the ck-shirted man beside him to open the door. The man in ck hesitated for a moment. ¡°Boss, he used to be well-hidden, but he¡¯s actually a ruthless character!¡± Monroe asked, ¡°Is he as good as me?¡± The man in ck immediately pressed the password lock and pushed the door open. ¡°You can leave for now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± There was no one in the first three cells of Kalova¡¯s cell. There was no one in thest five cells either. Therefore, it was probably impossible to listen to their conversation in the cell, even if you pricked up your ears. Mary and Monroe walked into the room, and Kalova unconsciously moved to the corner of the bed. Mary said nothing. ¡°Kalova, I¡¯m not here to kill you!¡± Kalova spread out his hands innocently. ¡°I¡¯m unarmed and locked up. Even if you want to do something to me, I can¡¯t resist!¡± He said it as if she and Monroe were robbers and hoodlums. Mary sneered. ¡°Why are you pretending to be innocent! In order to hide your identity, you¡¯ve instigated a lot of people to defect, and you¡¯ve also killed a lot of people!¡± Kalova put on a straight face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Mary said, ¡°You can pretend to be innocent, but I¡¯ll go and kill Avra in a while!¡± Kalova asked, ¡°What does it have to do with me? I have no idea who you¡¯re going to kill!¡± Mary narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Then how about I kill Jack Green?¡± Kalova¡¯s eyelids twitched violently, but he still didn¡¯t say anything. Mary saw that he was so patient and began to walk around the room to create a sense of anxiety. ¡°Cut off his ears first! Pull out his fingernails! Dig out his round eyes too! Oh right, I don¡¯t like that mouth. It¡¯s just a tongue. I¡¯ll seal the mouth! Then use an iron hook to pierce through his corbone and hang him up! Then I¡¯ll dip him in salt water and alcohol and use a whip on him! I¡¯ll whip until his skin is torn open-¡± Kalova suddenly jumped up and pounced on Mary. ¡°Are you human? If you kill a child, you will be punished by God! You will go to hell!¡± Monroe kicked Kalova into the wall! Kalova spat out a mouthful of blood. Mary looked at him helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that Jack was a child. You just admitted it!¡± Kalova¡¯s face turned as white as paper! After being defeated in one move, he knew that he had been utterly defeated! Although Mary¡¯s words were very bloody, Monroe also knew that she would never do that. She had said those words just to provoke Kalova. Moreover, Monroe had to admit that Mary was very resourceful. She had grasped Kalova¡¯s weak spot. She had guessed that Avra Green and Kalova were rted! ¡°Is Jack your son? Is Avra your ex-wife? Or did you fake your divorce and give your child herst name to hide your identity?¡± Kalova lowered his head again. ¡°You won¡¯t find Jack. You don¡¯t have to lie to me this way anymore.¡± It seemed that Avra had hidden Jack beforeing to New York to look for Kalova. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Then we¡¯ll use the method we just used on Avra. Do you know how I found out her identity?¡± Dave didn¡¯t say anything, Mary continued, ¡°What a coincidence. When we were in Warren City, we happened to meet Avra. She said that she was going back to Canada, but the ne was dyed. She even asked us for supplies and seduced...my brother!¡± Monroe red at Mary, and she smiled sweetly at him. Chapter 147 - Kalova Dave

Chapter 147: Kalova Dave

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Monroe hugged her angrily and ignored her. Mary looked at Kalova. He didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all. Did he really not care? ¡°She came to New York and entered the territory of the Raging me Group. Isn¡¯t she being targeted? ¡°So, she went to the 37th floor to look for you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be controlled the moment you came back... ¡°Hehe, so you haven¡¯t talked to her yet! She didn¡¯t know that the group of people she met in Warren City were from the Raging me Group. . ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If you had followed us to Warren City, your family of three would have been reunited! ¡°Did shee to look for you because you went missing? ¡°She had some ideas. She even knew that you were on the 37th floor. ¡°Unfortunately, she was quickly caught by Monroe, who discovered her strange whereabouts. ¡°Are you anxious? ¡°I admit that you have some ideas. Even if you are locked up here, you can still create some trouble for the group. ¡°And you didn¡¯t expect that Monroe was already suspecting your identity! ¡°You are a foreign spy, and the person who has been passing information to foreign countries inside the group is you? ¡°You¡¯re also the one who masterminded the four murders in Yunhan Casino? ¡°How did you do it? You have people in this prison cell too?¡± Mary made a lot of deductions, not caring whether Kalova would answer or not. Kalova lowered his eyes, not wanting Mary and the others to see the emotions in his eyes, but Mary saw him clench his fists. In fact, his heart was already a little confused. How could he know that even if he didn¡¯t say anything, Mary would be able to judge some things from his actions. He was bluffing while drawing conclusions, and Mary¡¯s guess was probably not far from the truth. Mary didn¡¯t ask anymore. She looked up at Monroe and said, ¡°This person is no longer useful. Let¡¯s ¡®kill¡¯ him first!¡± Monroe nodded and walked towards Kalova, who quickly raised his head and revealed a shocked look in his eyes. Kalova did not seem to understand. He had clearly not said anything yet, so why did they feel that he was useless? Moreover, didn¡¯t she say that she was not here to kill him?! How could she go back on her words?! But Mary and the others did not want to hear anything from him anymore. ¡°No...¡± There was a scream! Monroe quickly took care of Kalova. After killing him, Monroe wiped the blood off his hands and looked at Mary with a smile, ¡°Do you know? There are more than 10,000 employees in the Raging me Group. You¡¯re the only one who can drive their boss to work!¡± Mary giggled, ¡°I¡¯m not your employee!¡± Monroe threw away the towel in his hand, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the Lady Boss.¡± Mary punched him with a red face, ¡°Bah! I¡¯m your sister. I should be the little princess of the Raging me Group!¡± Monroe narrowed his eyes at her. Mary met his gaze, ¡°Do whatever I tell you to do. You didn¡¯t interrupt me when I was interrogating Kalova. You killed people when I told you to. Do you really trust me that much? This is the traitor that you highly value. He¡¯s gone now!¡± Monroe looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a traitor, I¡¯ll be okay with it!¡± Mary chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious! Don¡¯t worry. When this matter is over, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Monroe trusted her so much that she could not find anyone in this world who was morepatible with her than him. What else was she hiding? The more she hid it, the more danger it would cause in the future! So, Mary decided that when this was over, she would confess her identity to Monroe! Ten minutester, Mary and Monroe arrived at the prison cell where Avra was being held. Monroe happened to be wearing a white shirt with ck trousers today. The sleeves of the shirt on his wrist were rolled up high. Although the blood on his hands had been wiped clean, there was still a lot of blood on the white shirt. But he did not care at all. He followed behind Mary like a heartless killing machine. Avra was not surprised to see Mary. Because when she was brought to the top floor of the Yunhan building, her pupils had already been shocked! She did not expect that the group of people she met in the hotel in Warren City was actually the Boss of the Raging me Group! If she had known earlier, she would never have taken a step into Yunhan! No, it should be said that she would not have provoked them in Warren City. She should have kept a lower profile so that they would not notice her existence at all! It was toote to say anything now. Everything that Kalova had worked so hard for so many years could notpletely copse. Chapter 148 - On the Verge of Collapse

Chapter 148: On the Verge of Copse

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary did not beat around the bush with Avra. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Kalova has already been killed by us. He has already told us what needs to be told. Do you have anything else to say?¡± Avra and Kalova were the same at the beginning. They did not speak at all. They just lowered their heads and looked very embarrassed. Mary said, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to say anything. The end result is nothing more than us killing you and making Jack an orphan! An orphan... do you think that with the power of the Raging me Group, it would not be easy to find an orphan that we have already seen in this world?¡± Avra finally raised her head, she looked at Mary and said calmly, ¡°You won¡¯t torture and kill Jack. Although you pretend to be fierce, I know that you are actually very kind.. You can disregard your own safety to save Natalie and her grandmother in the heavy rain, so why would you do anything to an orphan?¡± Mary said, ¡°You are smarter than Kalova, but we have already checked your identity, you are indeed a Canadian. And you still have family and friends in Canada...¡± Avra¡¯s pupils finally trembled. Mary shrugged innocently. ¡°As you can see, although I won¡¯t do anything, I can¡¯t guarantee that my brother won¡¯t do anything... The Raging me Group has never been kind!¡± Monroe cooperated and took out a gun from his trouser pocket to wipe it. Mary secretly gave him a thumbs up in her heart! At this moment, Sam, Jim, and a man with sses who looked very refined, and delicate walked over. Sam had a muscr body and was covered in tattoos. Jim was thinner and taller. As for the other one, Mary had never seen him before. The three of them came over to greet Monroe and Mary first. ¡°Hello, Miss Mary. I¡¯m the Boss¡¯s special assistant. I¡¯ve just returned from being overseas.¡± Mary nodded. ¡°Hello.¡± Now was not the time to meet new people. Monroe nodded and motioned for them to speak first. Sam said first, ¡°The two people confessed. They said that Isidore was strangled by Kalova in the middle of the night! The other two suspected that Kalova was poisoned to death.¡± ¡°And the dinner that night was prepared by the remaining two people. Kalova used some unknown method. Five people ate it, and the two people died. The remaining two were threatened by him, saying that he had evidence of their murder!¡± Monroe¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. ¡°Idiot!¡± As long as the bodies were brought back, even if Kalova had made preparations to frame them, how could he just listen to Kalova¡¯s words?! ¡°What about the other three?¡± Monroe was asking about the other three people who had been caught in the crime scene. There had been four murders, but Mary had chased after and killed one, so there were still three people left. Although they were all disabled, it didn¡¯t stop them from continuing to torture them. ¡°They all confessed, saying that they were the masterminds behind Kalova. They also wrote down the names of the other suspicious people.¡± Stephen said at this time, ¡°Our people have been searching for a boy named Jack Green in Phdelphia. The major transportation stations have also distributed photos. I believe we will find him soon!¡± Mary looked at Avra who was already panicking and smiled. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s keep Avra. Although Kalova is dead, Avra can still witness how her son was found by us.¡± ¡°Find out Kalova¡¯s true identity and arrange for Kalova to be charged with treason in his home country! I think Ms. Avra can also enjoy this treatment...¡± ¡°No! What are you guys doing?!¡± Avra¡¯s emotions finally reached the edge of breaking down. She pounced on the iron bars and reached out to grab Mary. Her eyes were filled with madness and hatred. If she could kill someone, she would have already shot at Mary and killed her thousands of times! Unfortunately, Mary did not seem to feel it. Chapter 149 - Break!

Chapter 149: Break!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary stared at Avra and smiled. ¡°We just want to know everything you know and everything we don¡¯t. If you tell us, we can consider changing your identity and sending you and your son to a ce where no one knows you anymore to start over. Of course, your family and friends back home don¡¯t have any grudges against us, so we won¡¯t touch them.¡± But if she didn¡¯t know what was good for her and everyone became enemies, she would know what the price and consequences would be. Avra fell backward as if she had lost all her strength. Shended on her butt! Her face was pale. ¡°If I had known that he was a spy from another country, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him!¡± Finally, Avra could no longer resist the fear in her heart and began to speak slowly. ¡°After we were married for a year, I became pregnant with Jack.. He left us because he received a mission ¡°I took the child and kept looking for him. In the end, I found him in New York ¡°He was not Canadian, and his whereabouts and actions had always been very mysterious. I had been suspecting his identity until I was pregnant with Jack and had almost lost him and then he told me the truth ¡°Kalova is not his real name, but he is indeed an international spy! ¡°After that, we divorced, and he left me again. ¡°In the past few years, we have always had some contact. ¡°He wanted to meet the child, and asionally he would tell me where to meet him. I brought Jack to meet him. ¡°This time, we originally agreed to meet in Warren City, but we lost contactter. ¡°I only knew that he was in the Raging me group, but I didn¡¯t know anything else ¡°Before he went missing, he told me that he killed another American intelligence agent. He also said that... he had killed five agents! He even said that if he lost contact, he might not be able to escape. He told me to take Jack and leave the United States as soon as possible and nevere back ¡°He said that in order to leave a way out for us, he put some evidence of what he had done all these years in the safe of XX Bank. ¡°He never told me this before! I still love him in my heart. Thinking about what he did for us made me very worried. That¡¯s why I thought ofing to see what was going on with him! ¡°I know he¡¯s on the 37th floor, and I know some passwords that he didn¡¯t mean to tell me. ¡°This is indeed my first time here! ¡°But... I didn¡¯t expect that the people I met in Warren City would be you guys! ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything else! ¡°Perhaps, this is fate... he killed many people for his country¡¯s mission, and he did a lot of things, but he still got hiseuppance.¡± After Avra finished speaking, shepletely lowered her head. Monroe looked to the left and nodded. Soon, an iron frame bed was pushed over. The one lying on the iron frame bed was precisely Kalova, whose tendons had been broken by Monroe. Blood flowed all over the floor, his head was held in ce, his mouth was gagged, and he couldn¡¯t make any sound. Kalova¡¯s eyes were bloodshot at this moment, and tears flowed down unwillingly. His eyes were filled with hatred as he stared at Avra who was on the ground. When Avra heard his voice, she raised her head, and when she saw Kalova, shepletely broke down! ¡°No! No! No!¡± She didn¡¯t want to betray Kalova because she thought he was already dead! She wanted to protect her son and family, so she said those words just now! But in fact, he wasn¡¯t dead at all! Moreover, he also heard everything she said! He heard her confessing everything, and he heard her betrayal! ¡°No! Kalova... No...¡± Avra held her head and fell into despair! Sam took the towel from Kalova¡¯s mouth under Monroe¡¯s signal. After a burst of wildughter, Kalova¡¯s eyes returned to dead silence. ¡°My mistake was to serve my country, but I shouldn¡¯t have dreamed of having my own life and feelings...¡± Kalova closed his eyes and shed tears. Chapter 150 - Incestuous Monster!

Chapter 150: Incestuous Monster!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Keep gagging him! He wants tomit suicide!¡± After Mary gave the order, Sam quickly stuffed the towel back in. Kalova opened his eyes unwillingly again, his eyes filled with hatred towards Mary! It was this woman who easily broke Avra¡¯s defenses! Now, even if he wanted to bite his tongue tomit suicide, she had also broken through his defenses! Just who was she?! Mary looked at him expressionlessly and mocked, ¡°You¡¯re interested in me? I¡¯m sorry, you won¡¯t be able to guess my identity even if you die.¡± Kalova was taken away. Avra was still going crazy. But she was very clear in her heart. At this moment, she really wished that Kalova was already dead, instead of looking at her with hatred just now! . Avra broke down and cried loudly. Soon, she turned all her hatred towards Mary. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! It¡¯s all because of you, you B*tch! It¡¯s all because of you! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die in Warren City back then! You¡¯re simply the embodiment of evil! ¡°You killed me! Killed me!¡± When Mary was scolded, Ad was the first to rush up! He reached out his hand and grabbed Avra¡¯s hair from the iron bars. He pulled her over and strangled her neck. ¡°You¡¯re f*cking courting death, aren¡¯t you? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell!¡± ¡°Ad! Let go!¡± Monroe roared, but Ad refused to let go. Monroe stepped forward and looked down at Avra. ¡°So, back in Warren City, it was you who sold our position to that person!¡± Mary immediately realized who Monroe was talking about! Aaron Alva could urately find Mary¡¯s room and drug Monroe. So, it was Avra who sold him out! Mary stared at Avra. ¡°It seems that you hate me for not lending you supplies! Even though you got them in the end, you weren¡¯t satisfied and sold out me and my brother!¡± Avra¡¯s blood-red eyes stared at Mary and suddenly giggled! ¡°What brother... you two are incestuous monsters! Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see through the adultery happening between the two of you! Neglecting familial rtions, you two are brother and sister yet you¡¯remitting sin...¡± Monroe slowly sat down, and his cold gaze fell on Avra like a poisonous snake. Avra shut her mouth, and a chill ran down her spine. All the hair on her body instantly stood up. This was the highest rm that an animal¡¯s body issued when it sensed great danger! Monroe didn¡¯t give her any chance to speak at all. He grabbed Avra¡¯s neck, and the more he tightened his grip, the colder and more vicious his expression became! He only needed to twist it slightly, and Avra would die on the spot! ¡°Wu! Wu Wu-¡± When Kalova saw this scene, he gritted his teeth and shook his head, making a small sound. Mary was also frightened by Monroe! She grabbed Monroe¡¯s wrist. ¡°No! Monroe, don¡¯t kill her!¡± Monroe refused to let go. Avra¡¯s face had turned from red to white. In a few seconds, she would definitely die mechanically! Mary held Monroe¡¯s wrist with both hands. ¡°She deserves to die! But you shouldn¡¯t kill her! Besides, I promised her that I would send her and her son to a ce where no one knows them anymore and let them start over! I can¡¯t go back on my words!¡± Monroe let go of his hand. He looked up at Mary, and the murderous look in his eyes was still there. ¡°But she almost killed you!¡± Mary bent down and held Monroe¡¯s face. She lowered her head and nted a heavy kiss on his lips! Monroe¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his eyshes were trembling slightly. Ad, Sam, and Stephen, who were behind him, widened their eyes in shock. Their mouths were wide open, and their jaws dropped in shock. But before they could digest the scene before their eyes...they heard Mary say again, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I safe and sound? However, her eyes are still pretty good! At that time, we were clearly still testing each other out, but she already saw that we were having an affair! Because of this, let¡¯s spare her life for now!¡± Ad gulped. Miss Mary actually said it so frankly! But his premonition was indeed right! But why did he feel that his heart was broken? Sam and Stephen quietly closed their mouths, and then with indifferent faces, pretended not to know anything. The man in ck who was pushing the bed next to them, followed suit. Chapter 151 - Im a Special Agent!

Chapter 151: I¡¯m a Special Agent!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Monroe finally spared Avra¡¯s life for the time being. ¡°I want to send her and her son to Africa to work in the mines! And I want them to nevere out! As soon as theye out, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Thest half of Monroe¡¯s sentence was said with a fierce re at Avra, who had copsed on the ground and was about to faint. Mary held onto Monroe¡¯s arm, feeling like she was coaxing a child. ¡°Alright, whatever you say! Let¡¯s leave this ce first, shall we?¡± Mary gave Sam a signal with her eyes, and Sam stayed behind to handle the rest of the matters. Stephen adjusted the sses on his nose bridge, his eyes lowered. This was the first time he had experienced their Boss, who killed without blinking like a demon, let a person live so easily! As expected, Mary was just like the rumors, a person who could easily influence Monroe Hall. Back on the top floor, Monroe went into the lounge to take a shower and change his clothes.. Mary went downstairs and went back to Monroe¡¯s suite to get her bag that she had brought with her yesterday. When she returned to the top floor, Monroe had already washed up and was waiting for her. ¡°Do you want some water?¡± Monroe¡¯s mood had already returned to normal. Mary had already drunk water downstairs, but she still epted Monroe¡¯s kindness. ¡°How are you going to deal with the rest of the matter? I mean, there are still many traitors who have been incited. Are you going to clean them up?¡± Monroe leaned against the corner of his desk, holding a coffee cup in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. Haven¡¯t the three of them already confessed?¡± Mary widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this the n we agreed on in the beginning?¡± Before entering the prison area, Mary had discussed with Monroe that he would pretend to kill Kalova for a while, and also send someone to pretend to report the information, in order to trick Avra into telling the truth. What he meant now was that what Sam had just reported was true? So, his act of making an example of the others had really shocked the three traitors! They thought that Kalova was really dead, so they confessed! Monroe said, ¡°They also said that Kalova sent the information from the prison to create a murder in the venue, in order to divert attention and create trouble. They originally nned to break into the prison tonight.¡± ¡°However, Kalova asked them to break into the prison to save Avra, not himself. Kalova should have admitted defeat a long time ago.¡± But now, from the moment Avra confessed, all the ns had been stopped! Mary sighed. ¡°This Kalova has been hiding quite deeply. As he said, it was his personal life and feelings that ruined everything he had worked so hard for so many years.¡± Monroe smiled at Mary. ¡°Your method is good and efficient. You¡¯ve saved me a lot of trouble! Tell me, what do you want as a reward this time?¡± Mary put down the ss of water and stood up. She cleared her throat and walked toward Monroe. They had kept a certain distance from each other since she entered the room. Monroe¡¯s patience for answers was clearly at its limit. There were too many mysteries about her. Mary stopped one meter away from Monroe. Her expression was calm, but in fact, she was still a little flustered. Because she wasn¡¯t sure how Monroe would react... ¡°Give me the reward I want, Kalova!¡± Monroe looked at Mary and didn¡¯t say anything. Mary¡¯s heart gradually hardened. She looked at Monroe and introduced him seriously, ¡°Nice to meet you, Monroe Hall! I¡¯d like to introduce myself to you again. My name is Mary Dawson! I¡¯m neen years old this year! I¡¯m currently working for the United States federal intelligence agency. I¡¯m a special agent!¡± Young, confident, energetic, and full of sunshine..ter, whenever Monroe Hall thought of Mary today, he would think of how she straightened her back and introduced her career to him. Chapter 152 - A Fight?

Chapter 152: A Fight?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion An hourter, the Secret Service quietly entered the Group, and with Monroe¡¯s consent, they took away Kalova. Avra Green was also arranged by Monroe to pick up her son and send him to Africa. It was not until eight o¡¯clock at night that Hugh woke up. He had been taken back to the castle by Mary and Monroe. Hugh did not know what had happened. When he woke up, he cried out that he was hungry and wondered why he had taken such a long nap. At the dining table, Mary was eating quietly. Monroe was also rarely silent. Hugh looked left and right and asked curiously, ¡°Did you have a fight? That¡¯s strange.. Aren¡¯t you two close? How could there be a problem? Ha!¡± Mary bit on her spoon and looked at Monroe. Monroe did not look at her. Mary coughed lightly. ¡°Not a quarrel! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m moving to your ce tomorrow so Monroe can¡¯t bear to part with me!¡± Hugh said, ¡°Monroe, this is your fault! This is a mission that Daddy and Diana arranged for us! We must strictly abide by it and follow it! Don¡¯t you know what the consequences are?¡± Mary said weakly, ¡°If you don¡¯t abide by it, I won¡¯t take your family¡¯s property...¡± Hugh said angrily, ¡°Is that what you want? Regardless, Henry will definitely do it. If you don¡¯t want it, he can also forcefully put it under your name! But are you really not tempted at all? The Hall family has a lot of money! You can¡¯t spend it all in just a few lifetimes!¡± Mary said, ¡°Don¡¯t people only live for a lifetime? Why would I need so much money when I die? Besides, I can live a luxurious life with the millions that Monroe helped me win yesterday!¡± Maryughed so hard that her eyes did not crack. She looked at Monroe with a fawning expression. Monroe wiped his mouth, put down his knife and fork, and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± Monroe quickly left the restaurant, leaving only Mary and Hugh. Hugh saw the smile on Mary¡¯s face instantly copse and couldn¡¯t help butfort her. ¡°He¡¯s always had a bad temper since he was young, ignore him!¡± Mary nodded. The anger in Hugh¡¯s heart instantly rose. He threw his knife and fork and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take you out of here now! We¡¯re not staying here anymore!¡± Mary grabbed Hugh¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright! I¡¯m a little tired today. Why don¡¯t we just stay here and sleep for the night?¡± Mary yawned as she spoke. Hugh had no choice but to give up. He walked Mary to the door. ¡°Then you have a good rest. We¡¯ll go back tomorrow morning!¡± Mary smiled and nodded. When she saw Hugh leave, Mary called out to the corridor, ¡°Ad?¡± There was no response. Mary muttered, ¡°Even if I have to leave tomorrow, I have to stand on thest watch!¡± She wanted some red wine and rose petals for the bath! But Adele did not appear, as if she had disappeared. Mary had no choice but to turn around and twist the door. Just as she was about to push the door open and enter, arge hand suddenly reached out from the door and wrapped around her waist! Mary was instantly swept into the room. The moment the door was closed, the lock fell with a ¡®bang¡¯. Mary¡¯s breath was filled with a familiar smell. She did not counterattack immediately because she knew clearly that there was no other person who couldy a hand on her and hide in her room! Mary panted heavily. Her chest rose and fell with her breathing. She put her hands on Monroe¡¯s chest and pulled some distance away. Monroe got closer and closer, his lips already touching her face! Mary couldn¡¯t help but have goosebumps all over her body! She was so nervous! What was he doing?! Wasn¡¯t he giving her a hard time and ignoring her? Why did he suddenly attack her with affection?! Monroe asked, ¡°Hey, my little agent, did you know that you¡¯re dating a gang boss?¡± Mary raised her eyes and met Monroe¡¯s burning gaze. She felt that she was in danger because she felt that he was going to swallow her whole! ¡°Huh? I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± Monroe¡¯s lower body pressed against the girl who was pressed against the door. Mary licked her dry lips. ¡°Do you still remember that you promised me that no matter what secrets I have, you wouldn¡¯t be angry?¡± Chapter 153 - I Love You

Chapter 153: I Love You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Monroe raised her chin. ¡°Baby, of course I remember! Why do you think I was waiting for you in the room?¡± Mary carefully observed his expression. ¡°Really? But after I told you my identity, you have been so cold to me...¡± After reintroducing himself in his office, although Monroe did not go berserk, he only said coldly, ¡°I know.¡±. Then he said that he still had a job, and indirectly issued an eviction order against her. Then, she contacted Riggs and her superiors, and the intelligence agency quickly sent someone to pick up Kalova. Until dinner time, Monroe didn¡¯t pay much attention to her! . So, she was going to take a nice shower and then go to his room to surprise him! Unexpectedly, he hid in her room first. When Mary saw him, she was secretly happy. Monroe said, ¡°Yes. Because I don¡¯t know if you deliberately approached me to investigate the spies in my Raging me Group.¡± Seeing his indifferent look, Mary quickly cupped his face. ¡°I chose you as the first brother to live together because of this! But it¡¯s true that I fell in love with you! Can this not be considered my ulterior motive?¡± Monroe narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, you approached the Hall family...¡± Mary hurriedly exined, ¡°Everything was a coincidence! I had already left after lunch that day! But I suddenly received a mission... the agents who approached you were all missing, and I was forced to do it!¡± Monroe¡¯s big hand carefully stroked Mary¡¯s face. If it was any other woman, with such a purpose and ulterior motives, he would definitely break her neck without hesitation! The consequences of lying to him should be to be thrown into a bottomless abyss! But it was her and she was really smart! She had trapped his heart firmly! She even made him agree in advance that he could not be angry. However, she was an agent, she was only neen years old, but she was already an agent of the Intelligence Bureau! How could she be so outstanding? Her skills were amazing, and she had her own way of interrogating people. She was even calm in the face of danger! And such an outstanding girl was now his lover. A sense of pride and pride rose in Monroe¡¯s heart. Monroe resisted the urge to curl his lips and continued to pretend to be indifferent. ¡°Then you don¡¯t suspect that I am the spy?¡± Mary said, ¡°Of course not! You¡¯re the son of the Hall family! You¡¯re already rich enough to rival a country! You have no reason to betray your country! From the beginning, I have never doubted you in the slightest!¡± Monroe¡¯s gaze could not help but be gentle. ¡°Really?¡± Mary nodded eagerly. ¡°Of course! I trust you! Although you¡¯re a mafia boss who controls the underground dynasty in New York, I think you¡¯re a boss who has his own style of doing things and his own code of conduct! You will never do such a thing that is degrading to your status!¡± Monroe finally smiled in satisfaction. She was praising him! In her heart, was she so good? Mary began to coax, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry! Have we reconciled? Besides, I¡¯m moving out tomorrow. Are you sure you want to give me the silent treatment?¡± Monroe¡¯s thumb rubbed Mary¡¯s lips. ¡°On ount of how beautiful you are, I forgive you!¡± Mary¡¯s heart immediately jumped as if there were ten thousand sparrows pping their wings and chirping! ¡°That¡¯s great, I...¡± ¡°But!¡± Monroe held Mary¡¯s shoulder that was about to pounce on him. Under her puzzled gaze, he said firmly, ¡°I still want to hear you say that sentence just now.¡± Mary was puzzled. ¡°What?¡± Monroe looked at her with forbearance and anticipation. ¡°It was after you said that...you chose me as the first brother to live together...I want to hear what you said again!¡± Mary remembered. She found it funny, but she felt a little sad. Mary looked at Monroe seriously and said, ¡°I love you, Monroe.¡± Monroe couldn¡¯t wait any longer and lowered his head to kiss her lips. Chapter 154 - You Too?

Chapter 154: You Too?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Monroe¡¯s kiss today was a little rough. He was very aggressive and took over! He didn¡¯t give Mary any chance to breathe. Gradually, Mary adapted to his breathing and rhythm, and also took the initiative from being passive and began to respond. Monroe¡¯s kiss was very deep, as if he wanted to explore all the space in her lips and teeth. Sometimes he sucked the tip of her tongue into his lips. Sometimes he bit her lips gently. Sometimes he stuck his tongue into her lips, filling them up! No matter how much he kissed her, he couldn¡¯t get enough.. Their lips and tongues intertwined, and they were filled with lust. Monroe reluctantly let go of Mary¡¯s mouth as he carried her to bed. Since Mary had returned from killing Sirius, her room had changed a little. The ordinary bed had been reced with a princess-like European-style bed, and there was also a white canopy that looked romantic! Monroe carried Mary and fell into the soft bed. He suddenly looked up and saw that Mary¡¯s lips were red as if they were filled with blood. He smiled in satisfaction. Suddenly, Monroe tore open Mary¡¯s shirt! ¡°Ah!¡± Mary screamed! Monroe lowered his head to block her voice. Two secondster, he looked up and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Shh- don¡¯t Let your Hugh hear you.¡± Mary angrily punched Monroe¡¯s chest. ¡°What are you doing?! It was a good shirt!¡± He was too strong! He tore her shirt into pieces! Monroe raised his eyebrows. ¡°Anyway, didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t be able to wear all your clothes in the next few years?¡± Mary said, ¡°But this is my first time wearing a T-shirt today! I like it!¡± Monroe leaned closer to her face. ¡°Are you sure we should continue discussing the matter of clothes?¡± Mary shut up. Her fingers touched Monroe¡¯s cor and stared at him provocatively. Monroe found it funny. He rolled over andy down beside her. ¡°Okay, you can tear it too!¡± Mary quickly turned over and sat on Monroe¡¯s waist. His waist was really tight and strong! What was the saying? That the best figure for a man was broad shoulders and narrow waist. Mary sometimes thought that when Monroe was having sex, his waist must be super strong, right? ¡°What are you thinking about now? Focus! I¡¯m still waiting for you to tear my clothes off!¡± Monroe reached out and gave Mary¡¯s forehead a hard p. Mary covered her forehead in pain. ¡°It hurts! Hmph! I quit!¡± Mary pretended to leave, but Monroe quickly got up and hugged her waist to coax her. ¡°Okay, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡± Mary stopped when she saw the situation. She grabbed Monroe¡¯s shirt cor with a hissing sound! The buttons were all scattered, and the shirt waspletely open! The man¡¯s sexy chest was immediately exposed in front of her eyes. Mary reached out her hand and touched Monroe¡¯s hairy chest. It was still a little prickly! Suddenly, she felt that he was a little nervous. This was a master of sex! Why would he be nervous? Mary suddenly pointed at the nipples on Monroe¡¯s chest with her finger in a mischievous manner. Monroe held her hand and narrowed his eyes. His eyes were filled with lust and danger. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Mary Licked the corner of her lips. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m seducing you! Lie down and close your eyes!¡± Mary pushed Monroe down and then bent down with her butt sticking out. She began to study Monroe¡¯s body. She was really brave! Monroe swallowed hard and closed his eyes. Mary¡¯s fingers first touched Monroe¡¯s chest hair, then slowly moved to the nipples again. A man¡¯s chest was very hard! It was not soft at all. But miraculously, when her fingers touched his nipples, he seemed to feel it? Mary¡¯s fingers circled around the nipples. Although she couldn¡¯t see Monroe¡¯s eyes at the moment, she could feel that he didn¡¯t hate it, and seemed to be a little...affection? Mary got closer. When Monroe hadn¡¯t expected it at all, she stuck out her tongue and licked it. Chapter 155 - Would You Dare Fight a Real Battle?

Chapter 155: Would You Dare Fight a Real Battle?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Hmm...¡± Monroe groanedfortably and opened his eyes instantly. He looked up and looked at her helplessly. ¡°Little rascal! What do you want?¡± Mary giggled. ¡°To make you feelfortable!¡± Then, Mary stared at Monroe¡¯s eyes and stuck out her tongue again, circling around his nipple with the tip of her tongue and she sucked it! Just like how he had licked her breasts before, she was also ying with his chest. Such an exciting scene was unbearable for Monroe! He hugged her waist and flipped over, pressing Mary under him again. . He propped up his arms and looked down at her. ¡°Little rascal! You¡¯re ying with fire!¡± Mary still only smiled. ¡°Yes, do you dare...have a real battle today?¡± She took off her torn clothes, unbuttoned her bra, and slowly took it off. A pair of plump and beautiful breasts fell into his eyes! Monroe breathed heavily, and his eyes turned from dark blue to ck! He tried hard to control his impulse, telling himself that he could not leave any regrets! Finally, he closed his eyes, pressed down on her, and came to Mary¡¯s ear. ¡°Little rascal...don¡¯t provoke me! My n will not change!¡± A hint of disappointment shed across Mary¡¯s face. His control was too strong! Was it really because she was too unattractive? But soon after, Monroe showed her that it was not because she was unattractive, it was because he was really too perverted! Monroe wolfed down her breasts. With one in his mouth, he massaged the other with his hand. His other hand wasn¡¯t idle either. He came under her and massaged her gently and precisely. Afterst night¡¯s activities, Mary wasn¡¯t as inexperienced as she used to be. She enjoyed theyers of pleasure Monroe gave her. She enjoyed every gentle caress he gave her. When he once again had enough of her breasts and slid down, Mary thought that it would be the same as yesterday. She would soon lose herposure and reach an orgasm under the attack of his fingers. Who knew that Monroe would y a new game with her today! He actually stuck his tongue into her p*ssy! ¡°Ah-¡± Mary couldn¡¯t help but scream and want to shrink back. Monroe pressed both sides of her crotch, controlling her impulse to escape. His tongue was like a sword at this moment, moving back and forth in her p*ssy. Mary kept shaking her head, the sweat on her forehead couldn¡¯t stop flowing down. Sofortable... sofortable... Monroe didn¡¯tmunicate with her at all about his feelings at this moment. He just licked seriously, wanting to give his baby the most extreme pleasure! His tongue was not as hard as his fingers; however, it was thicker than the fingers! His tongue was also not as long as his fingers, but it was more flexible than them. Moreover, Monroe already knew very well that Mary had a particrly sensitive spot in her p*ssy. Therefore, under his attack, Mary quickly straightened her whole body. After a burst of extreme pleasure, her body became softer than putty. Monroe got up in satisfaction. He wiped his wet chin first, then kissed her lips. ¡°Baby, are you satisfied with my service?¡± Mary didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. Monroe wiped the sweat from her forehead. He lowered his head and licked her ears again. Mary only felt that she didn¡¯t want to move. She waszy all over. ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Monroe paused, and his tone became a little fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t what?¡± Mary didn¡¯t notice Monroe¡¯s changing mood at all. ¡°I¡¯m so tired...¡± Monroe asked, ¡°Hehe, wasn¡¯t I the one who just put in the effort?¡± Mary said nothing, why did he suddenly be so weird? Monroe¡¯s big hand wrapped around her waist. Before Mary could react, he got up and flipped her over. Maryy on the bed! Chapter 156 - Was He a Human?

Chapter 156: Was He a Human?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Huh?¡± Mary didn¡¯t know what Monroe was going to do. She became nervous and recovered enough to ask him. ¡°Monroe...¡± She suddenly felt a little scared. Monroe didn¡¯t say a word. Mary heard the sound of him taking off his belt! Soon, he took out his swollen and painful, thick and hard penis! Then, he pressed it against her buttocks! Mary thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t he just say that the n wouldn¡¯t change?¡¯ Could it be that he finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore? Mary was a little expectant, but also a little nervous and afraid.. For the first time in her life, it would definitely hurt! Moreover, that d*ck of his was so scary that she had measured it with her eyes, and had also sucked it with her mouthst night, so she was sure that she couldn¡¯t take it at all for the first time! However, even if it was painful, she would endure it! Mary secretly encouraged herself, but Monroe suddenly did not enter her! What on Earth was he trying to do?! Mary turned her head, and her puzzled gaze met Monroe¡¯s gaze. When she saw it, she was shocked! Monroe¡¯s gaze was so frightening! It was as if there was a fire hidden in the depths of the darkness. He was trying his best to hold the me and not let it die out, so the fire could only burn his heart, torturing him endlessly. Monroe held his arms and did notpletely press himself on Mary¡¯s body. He knew very well how heavy he was. At this moment, he had a breakdown, and he understood even more! He really wanted, really wanted, to ruthlessly thrust into her p*ssy! However, meeting Mary¡¯s pure and puzzled gaze, the sweat on his forehead dripped down continuously, but he still held it in. Monroe reached out and pinched her chin, lowering his head to kiss her mouth. His kisses were rough and gentle, making it impossible for her to say a word! Mary was pressed under his body, restricting her movements! She reached under his body with her back hand, but Monroe suddenly pinched her hands! He pinched them together again and raised them above her head. His mouth still did not leave Mary¡¯s red lips. When he finally kissed enough and vented enough, he slowly left. Between their lips, there was ascivious silver thread... Mary licked the corner of her mouth in a daze and licked the silver thread into her lips. Monroe growled and could not stand it anymore. He lowered his head and bit her shoulder again. ¡°Aah...¡± This time, he really bit Mary in pain! Monroe sighed deeply. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m in more pain than you! So, if I want it, you won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± Mary¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Of course not!¡± She could give it to him at any time! It was clearly him. Why did she have to insist on weird feelings? Although Mary was very touched, she didn¡¯t want him to suffer so much pain! She felt that there was no need for that. After receiving Mary¡¯s firm reply, Monroe¡¯s face rxed. Mary¡¯s whole body tensed up. She thought that the next thing would be an unbearable pain... However, it didn¡¯te. Monroe held his hot and hard d*ck with his hand. The smooth head rubbed and ground on Mary¡¯s already wet p*ssy. Suddenly, he closed her legs and pressed her butt. His d*ck was rubbing her wet p*ssy! Mary was speechless. Monroe was veryfortable. It seemed that he was already very satisfied. ¡°Are you really... not going in... ?¡± Mary could not help but ask him. Was he really a human? How could he do that! ?! She began to doubt whether he was the Monroe Hall that she had just met. He was easily aroused and extremely lustful, even though he was still lustful at the moment Moreover, he was also easily aroused by her, but she really felt that he was different! Mary knew very well that this was the change Monroe had made to her! He treasured her like a jewel... She was a little touched. Monroe¡¯s maic and sexy voice suddenly sounded in her ear, ¡°Mmm... sofortable... are you not feeling good?¡± Chapter 157 - Call Me Brother!

Chapter 157: Call Me Brother!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He deliberately used the head to slide over her cl*toris every time. Mary¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her skin had already turned pink. Monroe¡¯s buttocks began to shake non-stop. The strength of his waist and abdomen was really strong, and he seemed to use a lot of strength every time! Although he did not really thrust into the p*ssy, he could already feel her softness and her wetness. Such intimate behavior was already the limit of his tolerance! His d*ck was very long, in fact, there was still a small part of it outside her p*ssy every time. But... it was really great! . Monroe felt that his soul had been sucked away by this little fairy! ¡°Little fairy... hmm... answer me, are youfortable?¡± Monroe lowered his head and kissed Mary¡¯s ear. Mary moaned softly, squinted her eyes, and enjoyed the happiness. Although she was very ashamed, she still answered him, ¡°Comfortable... hmm...¡± Monroemanded, ¡°Call me brother!¡± Maryplied, ¡°Brother... Ah...¡± Monroe¡¯s entire body trembled, and he used all his strength to push against her! Although every time he pushed against her, it was always the sheets and emptiness, but he was still satisfied! He was having her; he was f*cking her! And her beautiful body was emitting the scent of lust, she was feeling the joy that she had brought to him! Mary thought in a daze ¡®Is this the pleasure of s*x?¡¯ It was very different from the feeling he had when he used his fingers and tongue! But how it was different, she could not describe it at all! It was just that... In this world... he was the other person closest to her... No matter what he did... it didn¡¯t seem too much... This feeling...Mary felt her lips were very dry. She tilted her head, and Monroe kissed her lips very tacitly. His mouth was so sweet... hmm... his greasy tongue... he really wanted to eat it. Suddenly, Monroe let go of her mouth and asked, ¡°Do you want me to hurry up?¡± Mary nodded her head in confusion. At that moment, Monroe suddenly turned her over again! She faced him directly and Monroe continued to hold her legs, holding the big wet d*ck that was as hard as iron and inserted it between her legs again. He continued to poke and rub in the middle. Moreover, this position waspletely different from lying down! In this position, every time his head wouldpletely rub against her cl*toris, every time! However, his endurance was extremely strong, and he would not be able to enter through the door! It made her tremble all over, and she would lose her mind! Mary secreted too much fluid. It was wet, and it had already turned the tops of her thighs and the crotch wet and greasy. Every time, Monroe was extremely stimted and enjoyed it! Facing her directly, Monroe could clearly see the gorgeous expression on her small face when she was aroused. It was really charming. No matter how he looked at it, he couldn¡¯t get enough of it. Her small mouth was slightly open, and the tip of her pink tongue. Monroe lowered his head and held the tip of her alluring tongue, kissing her again and again. Mary was intoxicated in the swaying sea of desire, and her arms had already automatically wrapped around Monroe¡¯s neck. They hugged and kissed each other intimately. Although they were still one step away, they still had each other in the most intimate way! Suddenly, Monroe leaned in Mary¡¯s ear and asked her, ¡°Would you like me to f*ck you? Hmm?¡± Mary¡¯s hot desire was still in her body. When she heard his question, she naturally replied, ¡°Hmm... would... would you like your brother to f*ck me...¡± Mary was shocked. F*ck! Did that juste out of her mouth? It was so shameful! How could she take part in such a base conversation? Mary woke up from the daze of desire. Monroe seemed to be very happy and asked her again, ¡°Let me f*ck you for the rest of my life... I¡¯ll f*ck you every day... I¡¯ll f*ck you until you feel good and beautiful, okay?¡± Mary said nothing. Monroe, don¡¯t you think you like to talk dirty? Chapter 158 - He Had to Face His Terrible Past!

Chapter 158: He Had to Face His Terrible Past!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary did not answer and Monroe stopped. He looked up and met her gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t like it when I say that?¡± ¡®I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t like it, I just feel a little ashamed...¡¯ Mary covered his burning gaze. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! Are youing or not?¡± Monroe¡¯s butt stuck out! Hmm.... Mary waspletely numb. Monroe curled his lips in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how awesome I am first! The day I really f*ck you, you¡¯ll cry and beg me to let you off!¡± Sure enough, Monroe didn¡¯t say those sl*tty words anymore. Instead, he increased his speed. Like a small electric motor, he kept thrusting and thrusting. The sound of water dripping came from their genitals. Monroe propped up his arms, and his forehead began to sweat again. Mary was already having another orgasm. She counted and this was already the third time! She was so weak that she didn¡¯t have any strength and could only let Monroe torture her. She didn¡¯t even know how long he had been dawdling like this. Finally, Monroe let out a low growl and pulled out the penis between Mary¡¯s legs, and hot semen shot onto her smooth white belly... Monroe knelt on the bed and took Mary¡¯s small hand to the d*ck that was still shooting, to rub it up and down. Mary didn¡¯t move until Monroe picked her up and the two of them went to the bathroom. Mary thought she was finally free. So, she let Monroe hold her in the bathtub with ease. After resting for a while, Mary finally recovered some energy. Monroe held her in his left arm and yed with a strand of Mary¡¯s golden hair. Monroe held the wine ss in his right hand, took a sip, and lowered his head to ask her, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Mary was puzzled. ¡°Why do you look so energetic? I didn¡¯t do anything, but I¡¯m so tired!¡± Mary wondered if she was too weak! Although it was true that it was extremelyfortable, it was still more tiring than fighting! Monroe raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the lead next time? Let¡¯s train!¡± Mary spat, ¡°I think it¡¯s because you¡¯ve been through hundreds of battles!¡± Monroe paused, pinched her chin and looked up at him with dangerous narrowed eyes. ¡°What are you talking about, Little rascal!¡± Mary blinked her eyes. ¡°You have to face your terrible past, Monroe!¡± Monroe held his breath in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t find any reason to refute. Who asked his past to be used against him like this by this little rascal? He was just very angry. He was angry that he had been a little indecent and had even been caught by her twice! Monroe hugged Mary tightly. He was a little afraid that one day she would suddenly regret it and run away. ¡°You will always want me, right?¡± When Mary heard this slightly aggrieved tone, she thought that she had gone too far. She hugged Monroe back. ¡°Of course! But... shouldn¡¯t I be the one reminding you? Remember, tomorrow I will go to Hugh¡¯s house, but you must also be faithful and not look at other women! Think of me every day. When you are free, send me messages. Also, call me and look at me...¡± Mary spoke a long string of words. Monroe¡¯s gaze gradually became gentle. He really didn¡¯t want her to go to Hugh¡¯s house. He wanted to tie her to his side every day. If possible, it would be better to tie her to his belt. He wanted to hear her little mouth talking at any time. He wanted to see her at all times. He wanted to be able to kiss her, caress her, and even... f*ck her! ¡°Eh? Why are you...?¡± Mary felt a sudden change in Monroe¡¯s lower body! He...was hard again. But it had only been half an hour... ¡°Ugh...¡± Monroe did not say a word. He lowered his head and sealed Mary¡¯s little mouth again. Was he a human or a stallion?! Wasn¡¯t his sexual desire too strong?! Mary did not have the chance to think about these questions anymore. Monroe held her beautiful breasts with one hand and pulled her little hand to his crotch with the other. Once again, he pulled her into the sea of desire... Finally, the two of them were in the bathtub in the bathroom. Mary used her hands and mouth to help Monroe release his desires again. As for her, she waspletely exhausted. Mary fell asleep before she could blow dry her hair. Chapter 159 - Did You Forget My Goodbye Kiss?

Chapter 159: Did You Forget My Goodbye Kiss?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Before dawn had broken, Mary felt Monroe kissing her on the cheek. She hugged him groggily, and he whispered to her, ¡°I¡¯m going back before I fix that guy...¡± Although he wanted their rtionship to be public, it was obviously not a good time. And Mary probably didn¡¯t want to. Sure enough, Mary immediately let go with her hands and feet, and turned around to continue sleeping. Monroe half got up with a helpless smile, got up to cover her with the quilt, and returned to his room. Halfway there, Monroe was quite depressed.. Why did he have to sneak around while sleeping with the woman he loved?! What the hell was this! Stupid Hugh was so annoying! Hugh, who didn¡¯t know anything about it, got up veryte, becausest night, he couldn¡¯t sleep at all! He finally dozed off until he woke up at 10am. Although this was the usual routine in his studio, he still felt a little light-headed after waking up after not writing for a long time! He didn¡¯t know that it was all the aftereffects of the drink. After Hugh woke up, the maid told him that Mary had already packed her luggage and asked him to bring it to his house. Hugh had a face full of question marks! He had been following her for two days, and she was gone after he just slept in? ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°Miss Dawson said that she had some work matters to take care of. She also said that she would go back to your house after she was done. She told you not to worry.¡± Hugh, who had been left behind, was a little angry as he ced his hands on his hips and looked at the pile of luggage in the corner. ¡°Where¡¯s Monroe?¡± The maid said, ¡°Sir has already gone to work.¡± Hugh said, ¡°Then did he arrange a car for me to get sent off?¡± The maid said, ¡°Of course, Master Hugh.¡± Hugh took Mary¡¯s luggage and left the castle. He was feeling wronged. On the other side, Mary was personally sent by Monroe to the meeting ce with her superior. Although she could go back to the Intelligence Bureau directly, her identity as an agent had always been hidden, so she rarely went back. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Mary waved her hand and prepared to get out of the car. Monroe pulled her over, leaned over and kissed her before letting her go. ¡°Did you forget my goodbye kiss?¡± Love was so sweet, Mary really liked it. She happily leaned over and kissed Monroe again. ¡°Are you satisfied, sir?¡± Monroe rubbed Mary¡¯s head and watched her get out of the car and into the coffee shop before he left. Mary sat in the coffee shop. Today, she was wearing a mini skirt again. The ck and white checkered pattern perfectly entuated her slim waist. With her long hair, just by sitting by the window for five minutes, she attracted seven or eight men to ask for her phone number. Mary was already getting impatient. Wasn¡¯t this online guy a little too unreliable? Just as Mary was about to get up and go to the bathroom, another man suddenly walked over beside her. This man had East Asian features, and she had to admit that he was really handsome! He had ck hair, big ck eyes and thick eyebrows. He was at least six feet tall, with long limbs, and had a somewhat mysterious temperament. He was very outstanding among the crowd! ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯am...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have a boyfriend!¡± Mary thought that he was also asking for her phone number, so she quickly made his attitude clear. Although this man looked very outstanding, he did not belong to her. The man smiled, ¡°Really? But I just want to ask if you are... The Orange Cat?¡± Mary¡¯s eyes widened in shock! ¡°Are you... The Big Bad Wolf?!¡± The man reached out his hand. ¡°Yes. I am the Big Bad Wolf. Nice to meet you, Orange Cat.¡± Mary still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°But aren¡¯t you a woman?¡± Every time she called the Big Bad Wolf, it was a woman¡¯s voice that had answered! The man said, ¡°I changed my voice through an app. My number is 25786, and you are 25799. Do you believe me now?¡± Mary felt very magical. But she first reached out and shook his hand. ¡°Hello, 25786, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re a man?!¡± This was too... difficult to digest. Chapter 160 - A New Mission

Chapter 160: A New Mission

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion She gestured for him to sit down, and the man did not hesitate to sit down opposite her. The Big Bad Wolf sat down and smiled. ¡°If my gender makes you ufortable, it¡¯s okay, you can continue to treat me as a woman, if that makes youfortable.¡± Mary smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not that rigid. But why did you suddenly want to meet me?¡± Due to the special reasons of the job, the Big Bad Wolf was the one who contacted her directly every time, including distributing tasks, cleaning up after work, and alerting her when she encountered danger. The Big Bad Wolf introduced himself first. ¡°My name Is Ya. You can continue to call me the Big Bad Wolf.¡± Mary nodded.. Ya saw that she had calmed down and continued, ¡°Apart from training, you¡¯ve been working for quite a few months, right? The higher-ups think that you¡¯re very outstanding, especially in this mission. We¡¯ve lost seven or eight people, and you¡¯re the only one who not only sessfully survived, but also ended this case perfectly ¡°So, the higher-ups have decided to give you a medal and a reward. The reward is 50,000 US dors. The medal will be given to you at the nextmendation meeting at the Bureau.¡± This was a great thing for Mary. Of course, she was very happy! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to the Bureau for the nextmendation meeting.¡± Seeing how happy she was, Ya could not help but smile. ¡°And... as for Isidore, are you going to attend his funeral?¡± Mary thought about it and nodded. ¡°Go ahead. Let me know when the timees.¡± Ya nodded. Mary did not think that knocking Isidore out that night and stuffing him into a car with Kalova would bring him death. She could not help but feel a little guilty. ¡°You should rest for a few days this time. You may need to take on another mission in a week.¡± Mary felt that there was nothing to rest for, so she simply asked, ¡°What mission is it? Isn¡¯t it urgent? You can actually let me rest first!¡± Ya¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°It¡¯s... a hotel that¡¯s rumored to have ghosts and monsters.¡± After lunch, Mary took the car to Hugh¡¯s house. Because Hugh had not given her permission to enter, Mary called him from downstairs. A momentter, the door was opened, and the butler came out personally to wee Mary in. ¡°Mr. Hall asked me to enter the pass code for each door for thedy. Please follow me.¡± After Mary entered all the passcodes, the housekeeper personally sent her to the elevator. The service was very smooth, as if she had entered a five-star hotel. The elevator entered the house. After Mary got out of the elevator, she had to enter a password lock on the main door. When the door opened, the first thing Mary saw was not Hugh, but Herman! ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mary walked in happily. Herman naturally took her bag and handed her a ss of ice water. ¡°I¡¯m on vacation today. I know you¡¯re moving here, so I wanted to see if there¡¯s anything I can do to help.¡± Mary was a little surprised. What surprised her was not Hermaning over, but that he had said more than a few cold words to her like he normally did! In fact, that sentence was quite long! ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you! And look, I¡¯m not hurt this time!¡± Mary walked around in front of Herman, then ran into the living room to look for repairs happily. Herman¡¯s eyes followed Mary, slowly following her into the living room. Hugh was in the kitchen handling the fruit. He didn¡¯t look good when he saw Marying back. ¡°I want to eat, I want to eat!¡± Mary ate lunch with Ya, but she seemed to be a little hungry after driving back. Hugh picked up an apple and stuffed it into Mary¡¯s mouth, then said with some disdain, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re a reincarnated hungry ghost! Didn¡¯t you eat lunch? How can you starve yourself when you¡¯re out on your own! You¡¯re really silly!¡± Mary stuck her tongue out at Hugh. She picked up the fruit te and ran to the living room sofa to sit down. She even called Herman over to eat with her. Hugh stomped his feet angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not done cutting yet!¡± Mary said, ¡°Enough, enough! Make another te and eat it yourself!¡± Hugh rolled his eyes helplessly and pulled out another te. Herman could not help but smile when he saw that Mary and Hugh were getting along like two siblings. Mary stared at Herman as if she had seen a new world. ¡°You¡¯re smiling!¡± The smile on Herman¡¯s face froze. Hugh patted Mary on the head. ¡°He¡¯s not a robot. Of course, he¡¯s smiling! What nonsense!¡± Mary also felt Herman¡¯s embarrassment and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve never seen you smile. It is like seeing a beautiful ice-cold man melt in the summer!¡± Hugh felt that her description was not bad and praised her. Herman¡¯s frozen expression gradually disappeared, and he eased up. Chapter 161 - The Haunted Hotel!

Chapter 161: The Haunted Hotel!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The three of them were eating fruit together on the sofa. Hugh asked Mary, ¡°Why, is your publishingpany looking for you again? I thought that old man, John or something was sent to prison by Jayce!¡± Mary¡¯s heart jumped! When did Jayce sue John? Although he despised Mary now, Mary was still grateful for his kindness in the beginning. Mary said, ¡°How is that possible! I won¡¯t go back there. I¡¯m now a rich woman with a million dors. Why would I go back to that Job?¡± Hugh replied, ¡°Then why did Monroe¡¯s maid tell me that you abandoned me early in the morning for work?¡± Mary said, ¡°You¡¯re not my toy. How can you say that I abandoned you? Hugh, you have to be confident. You¡¯re my brother. You¡¯ll never be abandoned!¡± . Mary patted Hugh¡¯s shoulder and spoke in a deep voice. Hugh felt inexplicably happy. ¡°Then why did you go out?¡± Mary said, ¡°To look for a new job.¡± Hugh said, ¡°Then did you find it?¡± Mary bit on the fruit fork and lied, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that easy!¡± Hugh said, ¡°Eh! You stupid girl! All of your brothers have unique skills and talents! If you look for a job, we have a lot of jobs around us! Be my assistant!¡± Mary had a smile on her face. ¡°Then how much will you give me a yearly sry?¡± Hugh asked, ¡°Food and amodation, and for the annual sry... how about a million?!¡± Mary was speechless! This job was absolutely top-notch! It was a good job that many people could never even dream of! Herman said from the side, ¡°As far as I know, Daniel¡¯s sry is only 100,000.¡± Hugh asked, ¡°Mary is my sister, how can their sries be the same?¡± Mary was still a little touched. ¡°Thank you for your kindness! But I feel like I¡¯ll be a parasite! I¡¯d better find some jobs that I¡¯m good at and that are worth the sry!¡± Hugh was helpless. He knew that he could not persuade her about this. Herman asked, ¡°Are you going to work in the hospital?¡± Mary said, ¡°No need! I won¡¯t consider any jobs around my brothers! Otherwise, I feel like a pauper receiving a reward.¡± It wasn¡¯t because of her damn self-esteem. Mary was an agent, so she could only use this phrase to reject her brothers¡¯ kindness. Hugh suddenly remembered something. ¡°If you¡¯re not in a hurry, why don¡¯t you go on an adventure with me first?¡± Mary looked at Hugh and waited for him to say something. Hugh said mysteriously, ¡°Do you know of the Karsten Hotel, hidden deep in the mountains? It¡¯s supposed to be haunted. ¡°It is said that this hotel looks mottled and old. From the outside, it looks like it¡¯s in ruins! ¡°But it can still be booked. But it is said that there are very few staff. ¡°Most importantly, there have been many tragedies here! ¡°There was a family of three who disappeared overnight. The room was full of blood. ¡°There was also a wife who hacked her husband to death in the middle of the night! ¡°There was also a strong man who hacked all the passengers to death in the middle of the night! ¡°There were also many other unsolved cases! ¡°I wonder what kind of background this hotel has. It hasn¡¯t been locked down yet. After so much trouble, it can still continue to operate...¡± Mary rubbed her arm. She was not afraid of ghosts! She just felt that it was too coincidental and too strange! She remembered the name of the Karsten Hotel! That was because Ya had told her in the morning that her next mission was to go there! Moreover, Hugh¡¯s description was basically the same as the hotel Ya had mentioned. Her mission was to find out the truth behind the haunted hotel! Mary didn¡¯t know why the mission that an agent of hers had received suddenly turned into solving a case, but it sounded rather interesting at the time, so she epted it... She had juste into contact with the mission when Hugh proposed it! Was all of this really just a coincidence? Chapter 162 - Did I Invite You?

Chapter 162: Did I Invite You?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hugh thought that he had scared Mary, so he quickly patted her shoulder and said, ¡°I think that the ghosts and legends in this world are all fake! What ghosts? Everything is just the human mind ying tricks and people¡¯s foolishness! ¡°However, on this forum, someone made a post saying that they are offering a reward of 500,000 dors to go to the hotel to catch ghosts!¡± Mary and Herman looked at each other. ¡°Your annual royalties are in the hundreds of millions, and you are still short of 500,000 dors?¡± Just a moment ago, he had promised to give her an annual sry of one million US dors, but now he was going to risk his life for 500,000 dors. It was indeed very much like Hugh Hall! Hugh said righteously, ¡°Am I the kind of person who is greedy for money and would risk his life for a mere 500,000 dors? What I am doing instead is to take risks and catch ghosts so people can be safe!¡± Mary wanted to say that she was that kind of person. However, she held back. When Hugh saw that Mary was silent, he quickly said, ¡°I believe that with your skills, no matter who he pretends to be, he won¡¯t be able to escape your eyes! ¡°And I¡¯ve thought it through. When Ie back this time, I¡¯ll definitely write a story about this! You¡¯re going to be the heroine! What do you think?¡± . ¡°We¡¯ll split the bounty fifty-fifty! If you can¡¯t get it, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll personallypensate you!¡± Mary asked, ¡°How much can you give me?¡± Hugh endured the pain and said, ¡°Just... Fifty-fifty. So two hundred and fifty thousand?¡± Mary reached out and high-fived Hugh. ¡°A gentleman¡¯s promise should be honored!¡± She agreed just like that. Hugh had yet to react. Herman stood up and seemed to be about to leave. ¡°Inform me before you go. I¡¯ll go too. Oh, right, I want two hundred and fifty thousand too.¡± Herman seemed to be very busy in the afternoon. He left without giving Hugh any time to react. Herman closed the door and Hugh screamed, ¡°Did I invite you? Just go! I¡¯m going to lose a lot of money!¡± Maryughed and clutched her stomach. Therefore, he would not get a single cent from catching the ghost. If he did not catch it, he would have to pay 500,000 himself. No matter how he calcted it, it was not worth it. Hugh was so angry that he wanted to go back to his words. However, when he saw Mary giggling, he had no choice but to endure it. He had to admit defeat to his parasitic siblings. Two dayster, Mary attended Isidore¡¯s funeral. At the funeral, she met Ad and Sam, as well as some others from the Raging me Group. Ad saw Mary¡¯s eyes light up and ran over to ask her, ¡°Why does Isidore have so many friends? I don¡¯t know most of them!¡± Mary resisted the urge to tell him that most of the people here were from the intelligence agency. Mary looked at the crowd of people who had lined up to pay their respects and sighed. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s popr.¡± The priest began to recite the eulogy. Mary tugged Ad¡¯s sleeve and lowered her head to keep quiet. After the eulogy, Ad caught up with Mary who had already left. ¡°Miss Mary, where are you going? Do you want to go to Yunhan during this period of time? I¡¯ll provide you with chips!¡± ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s not necessary for the time being. I¡¯m not free recently!¡± Mary replied, ¡°Then where are you going?¡± ¡°Traveling to the southwest.¡± ¡°Ah? Then I won¡¯t see you for a long time.¡± Ad broke up with Mary regretfully and turned around to look for hispanions. That night, Monroe Hall suddenly appeared at the door of Hugh¡¯s house. Mary was packing her luggage when she heard the sound of Hugh opening the door. She stuck her head out and a smile immediately appeared on her face. Mary ran over and obediently gave Monroe a simple hug. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Monroe reluctantly let go of Mary and secretly red at Hugh. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, someone would have already kidnapped my most precious princess!¡± Hugh did not realize the deep meaning behind Monroe¡¯s re, he even said with a smug face, ¡°Hey, howe you¡¯re allowed to take her on a trip, but I¡¯m not allowed to take her on an adventure?! Besides, I have great confidence in our precious sister. I believe that we will definitelye back alive!¡± Monroe¡¯s face was stern. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going on a trip? Why did it be an adventure, and all we¡¯re asking for is toe back alive?!¡± Monroe was already a little angry. If it wasn¡¯t for Ad mentioning it in front of him, would the two of them have run away without him knowing? Chapter 163 - Don’t Get Angry!

Chapter 163: Don¡¯t Get Angry!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Monroe red at Hugh and then at Mary! Both of them felt a little guilty. Hugh said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner? I¡¯ll go order some food. What are we having today?¡± Mary eximed, ¡°I want to eat Chinese hot pot!¡± Hugh said ¡°Then I¡¯ll go order some food. Take your time!¡± Hugh ran back to his room. He knew that if Monroe did not allow it, he and Mary would not be able to leave New York City! Therefore, if they wanted to make this trip smoothly, Monroe was the obstacle that they had to get past at the moment! He knew that he did not have the ability to change Monroe¡¯s mind, so instead. he would let Monroe¡¯s most precious sister do it! Hugh ran away. Mary looked at Monroe and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t.... We go into the room and talk?¡± Monroe kept silent and followed Mary into her bedroom with an angry expression. As soon as she closed the door, Mary heard the sound of a door being locked. Mary turned around and mmed Monroe on the door! ¡°Don¡¯t get angry!¡± She ordered him domineeringly. Monroe was so angry that heughed. He reached out and grabbed Mary¡¯s arm. With a twist of his hand, she was forced to push her breasts towards him! Mary was wearing a white shirt today, with a ck tank top underneath. The tank top could not cover her voluptuous figure at all. At this moment, she was forced to push her chest up. Therge area of her skin that was exposed was trembling. It was very tempting! Monroe narrowed his eyes. With a flick of his finger, the buttons on Mary¡¯s shirt were all blown open. ¡°You!¡± Mary stomped her foot towards Monroe in embarrassment! Monroe barely dodged and let go of his grip on Mary. He red angrily. ¡°Great! You actually want to kick off your husband¡¯s penis! Don¡¯t you want to have any s*x for the rest of your life?¡± Mary didn¡¯t have time to close her shirt and swung her fist in anger. ¡°What husband?! Fight me!¡± She wanted to fight because of a disagreement? Monroe didn¡¯t mind warming up with her! He wrapped Mary¡¯s fist with one hand. What a move! It was quite strong! He grabbed Mary¡¯s arm, turned around, and twisted it behind her. Mary bent down to release his hand and swept her leg! Monroe jumped lightly and let go of her! The two soon started fighting in the room. They jumped onto the sofa and flipped over the coffee table. Hugh, who was outside, had just stuck his head out to assess the situation when he heard the fighting sounds in the room and immediately shrank back! The world outside was too dangerous! But soon, the winner was decided! Because Mary was still no match for Monroe, she lost. One of her legs was held high by Monroe¡¯s ankle, and her whole back was leaning against the wall. Monroe leaned on her and pressed her down. The intimate distance between the two made Mary feel a little ashamed. ¡°Let go of me!¡± She was really annoyed. Monroe lowered his head and kissed her. He opened his mouth and was about to open her tightly shut teeth. Mary was not really angry, so she loosened her teeth easily. Monroe closed his eyes and used his tongue to explore the intimacy with her, gradually deepening the entanglement of the hot kiss... His breathing gradually became heavier. Mary felt that there was something hard between her legs that had been split open! She immediately snapped out of her daze and pushed Monroe. ¡°Ugh!¡± Monroe felt Mary¡¯s resistance and reluctantly let go of her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you miss me? I couldn¡¯t sleep at all after you left me for two days! Did you know that?¡± He moved his crotch, and the hard object still pressed against her soft body through the fouryers of fabric! Mary bashfully hammered in her chest. ¡°This is Hugh¡¯s home! Do you want our budding love to be exposed so quickly, and then snuffed out in the cradle?¡± She said it very seriously. Monroe also answered very seriously. ¡°I have decided on you, and no one in this world will ever separate us!¡± But he also let go of Mary¡¯s leg. The two of them hugged each other tightly! Mary smelled the familiar smell of Monroe¡¯s body, and a burst of joy sparked in her heart. Chapter 164 - Do You Understand What an Affair is?

Chapter 164: Do You Understand What an Affair is?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary then tugged at his clothes and asked carefully, ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore, right?¡± After the fight just now, Monroe was no longer angry. He carried Mary to the sofa and sat down. He naturally put her on hisp and held her in his arms. ¡°What can I say? I can¡¯t do anything to you!¡± But when he thought about it, he was a little worried. It just had to be this girl who had her way with him. Was he going to be helpless for the rest of his life? Mary said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide it from you on purpose. It¡¯s really....a mission. You get it, right?¡± Monroe raised his eyebrows. ¡°There¡¯s another mission so soon? Did you trick Hugh into going with you?¡± It was funny when he thought about it. Mary happened to want Hugh to go on an adventure as well. She even wanted to split the reward, fifty-fifty with her. In the end, Herman also wanted to go. She told Monroe about it. ¡°The funniest thing is that Herman also wants 250,000 dors. So, Hugh won¡¯t be making any money! Haha, I¡¯m dying ofughter!¡± Maryughed hysterically, but Monroe¡¯s hand had already reached into her underwear. Well, as she trembled, her breasts also swayed. It was reallyfortable. Mary patted his hand and red at him. ¡°This is Hugh¡¯s house!¡± Monroe said, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Monroe casually waved his hand and the cup on the coffee table fell to the ground with a crash! Mary widened her eyes and looked at Monroe in confusion. Monroe said, ¡°Make some noise. He thinks that I¡¯m still dealing with you, so he won¡¯te and make trouble.¡± Monroe knew his younger brother too well. ¡°But I¡¯m quite surprised that he dared to take such a risk this time.¡± Maryforted Monroe, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are three of us. I¡¯ll protect them!¡± Monroe looked at Mary helplessly. ¡°Am I worried about them? No! I¡¯m worried about you!¡± He didn¡¯t care how those two brats were courting death. He believed that they had a way to save their lives. On the other hand, she was willing to risk her life for anything. ¡°Protect yourself, do you hear me? When are you leaving tomorrow? I¡¯ll send something over for you.¡± Mary was touched as she hugged Monroe¡¯s neck and leaned her head against his neck. ¡°Hugh wants to drive an RV. He said that it would be more convenient for him to travel all the way. Around five in the morning? Herman said that he woulde after the surgery.¡± Monroe frowned andined, ¡°Why is he still going to join the fun when he¡¯s so busy?¡± He was referring to Herman. Actually, Mary and Hugh didn¡¯t understand why Herman volunteered this time. After all, his surgery had already been scheduled fora while now. He was a really busy man! ¡°Before you leave, let me kiss you again...¡± Monroe knew that he couldn¡¯t change Mary¡¯s schedule and decision. Moreover, this was her job, so he could only respect her. So, for now, he had to let go of his love for her and his body¡¯s desire for her... After a moment, Monroe was concentrating on licking one of Mary¡¯s nipples. One hand was squeezing the other breast, and the other hand was already making her wet. Mary was also in a trance. She was leaning back on the sofa¡¯s back panting heavily. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Hugh¡¯s cautious voice reminded them, ¡°The hotpot is here. Can we have dinner now?¡± The two of them froze. Mary replied coldly, ¡°Right away!¡± She quickly put on her clothes and pulled up her pants. She did not give Monroe any chance to run into the changing room to change into a T-shirt. After a while, Mary ran out and asked, ¡°Which of us is going out first?¡± Monroe looked down at the bulging tent of his crotch. Mary sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the bathroom and take care of it yourself? I¡¯ll tell him that you¡¯re pooping! I¡¯ll wash my face. It¡¯s so red that it¡¯s scary. One look and you¡¯ll know that I¡¯ve done something bad!¡± Mary ran into the bathroom and washed her face. She didn¡¯t look any different before she was ready to go out. Monroe held her little hand unwillingly. ¡°You... really don¡¯t care about me anymore?¡± Mary had no choice. ¡°Monroe, we¡¯re having an affair! Do you know what an affair is? We can only have sex when we¡¯re sneaking around! Now that Hugh is outside, we definitely can¡¯t arouse his suspicion!¡± Mary ran away and mercilessly threw Monroe, who was already aroused, into the room. Chapter 165 - Baby Leave a Window Open for Me!

Chapter 165: Baby Leave a Window Open for Me!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hugh was fiddling with the hot pot and the colorful vegetables. When he saw that only Mary came out, he quickly asked, ¡°Have you settled it?¡± Mary made an OK gesture and Hugh gave her a thumbs up. ¡°The most difficult people in our family are Jayce and Monroe! These two have a lot of wealth in their hands, and they don¡¯t care about anyone! They are the masters who can control everything in their hands! ¡°In this world, I would rather offend anyone than offend them!¡± Mary had long known that Jayce would not be a simple person. As the person in charge of Hall group, could he be such a gentle person on the surface? Mary did not answer Hugh¡¯s question. She sat down and began to season her portion. Hugh said, ¡°You actually like Chinese food?¡± Mary said, ¡°I like heavy oil and heavy vors! But hot pot is the best!¡± Hugh looked in the direction of Mary¡¯s room.. ¡°Did you fight just now? Did you beat him up? Why isn¡¯t heing out of his room?¡± Mary chuckled. ¡°You think too highly of me. I can¡¯t beat him! But he just drank my apology tea, so now he¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Now what?¡± Monroe stood at the door of Mary¡¯s room with a gloomy face and asked. Mary shut her mouth. She wanted to say that he had diarrhea. But he had alreadye out, so she didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense. Hugh gave Mary a ¡°I understand¡± look. The two of them were exchanging nces. Monroe was not in a good mood. He walked over and sat beside Mary, pushing his bowl to her. ¡°ording to your taste, help me make a serving!¡± Mary quickly helped him make one, then sat beside him and waited obediently for the hot pot to cook. Soon, Mary and Hugh began to eat enthusiastically. Monroe ate a few mouthfuls and put down his chopsticks. It was too spicy, and he really couldn¡¯t eat it But seeing Mary eating with her head covered in sweat and looking very satisfied, his mood gradually improved. After dinner, Monroe left and Mary continued packing. She checked the weather in the Karsten Hotel area. It was mid-September, but it was only a dozen degrees, so it was cold. Mary picked up some autumn clothes, a few guns and some bullets, then closed her suitcase. After taking a shower, Maryy in bed and fell asleep when she received a text message on her phone. It was from Monroe, it said ¡°Baby, leave me a window open.¡± Mary was shocked. This is the 19th floor! Did he want to climb in through the window? Besides, this is a rich area with excellent security. How could he just walk in? How embarrassing would it be if he got caught? Mary replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in through the front door? I¡¯ll open it for you. Hugh was already asleep.¡± Monroe didn¡¯t answer. Although Mary was very worried about Monroe¡¯s behavior, she still opened the window a little. However, everything proved that Mary was thinking too much. In the middle of the night, Mary could no longer resist the sleepiness and fell asleep first. It was not until the side of the bed suddenly sank that she was instantly startled awake! Mary turned around and pounced. A huge shadow was obediently pushed down by her and pressed onto the bed. It was strangled by the neck! ¡°It¡¯s me¡­baby¡­¡± The ck shadow raised both his hands, indicating that he was not a threat. Mary woke up. In the darkness, she could clearly see Monroe¡¯s silhouette! ¡°You really came?!¡± Mary immediately withdrew her hand. She grabbed the phone beside her and looked. It was 3:30 in the morning! ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep? We only have a few hours left until I leave. What do you want to do?¡± Mary almost went crazy! She even had a breakdown! Monroe pulled her down and said, ¡°I worked very hard toe here. Aren¡¯t you touched at all?¡± Mary¡¯s voice sounded emotionless. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you want to do in the middle of the night¡­¡± It was really unpleasant to be woken up from a good sleep! Monroeughed softly. ¡°Since you know me so well, what do you think I¡¯m here for? Chapter 166 - The First One to Do It?

Chapter 166: The First One to Do It?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary said, ¡°¡­ I won¡¯t say it! If you want to, just hug me and sleep!¡± Monroe sighed. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll sleep.¡± Although Mary didn¡¯t really believe him, she still closed her eyes. Because she was forced to wake up, she was really sleepy! But after a while, her consciousness became clearer! ¡°What are you doing with my hand?¡± Mary knew that it was for no reason, so her hand grabbed the hard object fiercely! ¡°Oh!¡± Monroe was seriously injured, and he was a little annoyed! He turned over and pressed Mary under his body! . ¡°Little rascal, you really hit hard!¡± Mary was a little guilty, she hit hard just now. But she still had to pretend to be righteous. ¡°Who told you to go back on your word! You clearly said to sleep obediently!¡± Monroe looked at her with amusement. ¡°If you fell asleep, how would you know what I¡¯m doing? Tell me, are you unable to sleep?¡± Monroe lowered his head and pressed it against Mary¡¯s forehead. Mary didn¡¯t say anything. She felt that he was setting her up everywhere. Monroe¡¯s voice suddenly became softer. ¡°Can you give it to me? Once you leave, I won¡¯t be able to see you for a few days¡­ What do you want me to do? Hmm? What do I want you to do?¡± Mary remained silent. Monroe continued to pester her. ¡°You can continue to sleep. I won¡¯t go in either. I¡¯ll just rub myself outside. I¡¯ll keep my word, okay?¡± ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make you very happy¡­¡± ¡°Baby, you went out before dinner. I wet it with cold water and softened it. It¡¯s so pitiful¡­¡± Mary couldn¡¯t listen anymore. She raised her head and moved forward to block the man¡¯s mouth. The man¡¯s heavy breathing immediately assaulted her nostrils. He opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue. Their lips and tongues soon intertwined. Forget it, since he came to her room in the middle of the night with all kinds of difficulties, she would satisfy him. As he said, this separation wouldst for a few. How could she not miss him? In that case, let her be! Mary stretched out her arms and wrapped them around the man¡¯s neck. With a flip, she was on top of him. Soon, both of their clothes were gone. Mary took the initiative and left Monroe¡¯s lips first. She reached out and touched the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple under the moonlight. She licked it. Monroe shivered a little, and his Adam¡¯s apple kept sliding up and down. Mary held it in her mouth and yed with it for a few minutes with the tip of her tongue. It was fun. Then, reluctantly, she continued to lick Monroe¡¯s strong chest. Monroe¡¯s fingers were in Mary¡¯s hair, and he wondered what else she would do. Mary continued down, licking his belly, and then came to his legs. He was already hard. Mary held her hands and slid them up and down, lowering her head and opening her mouth to swallow the smooth head. She licked it with relish, and clicked her tongue, as if she were eating the most delicious thing in the world! Monroe raised his head and moanedfortably. After Mary sucked it for a few minutes, she suddenly sat on Monroe¡¯sp with her legs crossed. She lifted her butt, spread her underwear, and supported herself with the hot d*ck as she was about to sit down! Mary¡¯s actions scared Monroe so much that he sat up! ¡°What are you doing?!¡± His face was as white as a piece of paper. It was obvious that Mary¡¯s actions had really made him flustered! Mary really wanted to just have s*x with him just now, so that she wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard every time! However, she still felt a little guilty after being caught. ¡°Nothing much, just, getting used to the position first?¡± Monroe was so angry that he hugged her tightly in his arms! ¡°Don¡¯t give me bad ideas! I¡¯m not ready yet! When youe back this time, I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson! Don¡¯t mess around, do you hear me?¡± Mary¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? This time, when youe back¡­ You¡¯ll let me do it?¡± Monroe looked at her pair of sparkling eyes and suddenly had a feeling that he was the virgin¡­ and she was the sinner who wanted to force herself on him! Chapter 167 - Let’s Go

Chapter 167: Let¡¯s Go

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Finally, Monroe pushed Mary down on the bed and inserted himself between her legs from behind. Although he did not enter her, he still kept his hard d*ck there in the wet area of her crotch and continued to groan. Mary also reached the climax, she could not help but arch her butt against Monroe¡¯s lower abdomen, and the sound of his abdomen making contact with her butt echoed throughout the room. Monroe reached out one hand and pinched Mary¡¯s soft chest. The other hand held her waist and kept thrusting! After an unknown amount of time, he suddenly pressed her butt against the bed and bent down to leave a hard and tight kiss on the side of her face. Mary turned her head and took the initiative to kiss his lips. Monroe stuck out his tongue and caressed Mary¡¯s lips and teeth as he groaned. He pulled out his penis that was about to explode, and the boiling semen finally shot all over Mary¡¯s legs.. After it was over, Monroe first got up and helped Mary clean up the various marks on her body. Then, he fell down and hugged her again, preparing to sleep for a while. Mary looked at the time. It was already 4:30. ¡°Hugh is going to wake me up. Do you want to stay here?¡± Monroe said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be in the roomter. I¡¯ll wake up and leave after you guys leave.¡± Mary thought about it and felt that it was fine, so she didn¡¯t chase him away. Maryy in Monroe¡¯s arms and felt a little sleepy again. She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept in a daze, but the sound of someone knocking on the door could be heard. ¡°Mary, we¡¯re going to set off! You can get up now! If you¡¯re still sleepy, you can sleep in the car.¡± Mary shuddered and woke up. Monroe was also woken up. He rolled over, hugged Mary in his arms, and kissed her a few times. ¡°Be careful.¡± Mary reluctantly hugged Monroe and got up. After washing up, Mary took her suitcase out of the room and closed the door. Mary asked Hugh, who was full of anticipation for the trip. ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Will the cleanerse on time?¡± Hugh asked, ¡°Of course. But theye back at nine every morning. Why? Is your room dirty?¡± Mary quickly said, ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s just that I spilled a cup of coffee. It¡¯s good that the cleaners wille back. Is Herman already downstairs? Let¡¯s go down quickly!¡± Hugh brought breakfast without a doubt. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Soon, the room was quiet. Monroey in bed, unable to sleep. He found that he was already missing his baby. Hey with his eyes open for a while, then got up. He went to the window and looked downstairs. Soon, Hugh and Mary each appeared downstairs with a box. Of course, there was a surprise he had prepared. Mary looked at Ad in surprise. ¡°Ad? Why are you here?¡± Hugh also asked, ¡°Yeah, where¡¯s your Boss? Didn¡¯t he say he wasing to see you off?¡± Mary did not say anything. Ad had been waiting downstairs for three hours. Of course, he could not reveal his boss¡¯s whereabouts, instead, he came up with a box and said excitedly, ¡°Miss Mary, our Boss has prepared two surprises for you! The first one is the gift in this box. He told me to pass it to you and told you to bring it with you on this trip!¡± Mary took it and opened it. It was a double-edged sword! ¡°Wow! A good weapon!¡± Hugh nodded with satisfaction. He felt that their trip was a lot safer now. Mary was also very happy with this gift. Monroe did not mention it just now on the bed, but it was indeed a surprise! Mary was a little expectant, ¡°What¡¯s the other surprise?¡± Ad pointed at himself with a smile. ¡°Me!¡± Ad had sessfully been promoted to Mary¡¯s personal assistant, and he was very happy. Hugh, on the other hand, was gloating at Mary¡¯s misfortune. ¡°Did he get you a babysitter, or does he not trust that Herman and I would protect you?¡± Mary looked at Hugh strangely. ¡°Are you sure you will protect me?¡± He ran faster than a rabbit every time! Hugh eximed, ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s almost dawn. Your seventh brother is off work. Let¡¯s hurry up and pick him up!¡± Just like that, Ad became the driver. When he got in the car, he even brought a huge suitcase. His luggage was even bigger than Mary and Hugh¡¯s! Mary got in the car and went to the back seat to sleep with the curtains drawn. Hugh was in high spirits as he prepared breakfast. When Herman got into the car, Mary was still asleep. After leaving the city, Herman woke Mary up for breakfast when it was bright. After breakfast, they finally set off. The group of people and their car slowly headed toward the depths of the mountains in the southwest direction¡­ Chapter 168 - On the Road

Chapter 168: On the Road

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Three dayster, the four of them finally entered the final mountain area. At Mary¡¯s suggestion, they had already bought a lot of food and necessary supplies in thest city and put them in the RV. When they entered the mountain, Herman was in control of the steering wheel. As the fog grew heavier and thicker, the mountain road became more and more difficult to navigate. The four of them squeezed into the cockpit, ¡°Drive slowly, slowly¡­¡± Hugh became very nervous when he saw the fog. Mary looked at him strangely. ¡°You will affect Herman¡¯s driving safety.. What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you hiding something from us?¡± Herman also nced at Hugh. His gaze was obviously in agreement with Mary¡¯s question. Hugh said with an unnatural expression, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I have had nothing to do these few days, so I read the posts andments about this hotel. It¡¯s said that once you enter the mountain area, it¡¯s equivalent to entering the area of the Karsten Hotel. You will encounter strange things along the way, and only when you enter the Karsten Hotel will you really start sensing danger ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no detailed exnation. It seems that any spoilers will be deleted, so there¡¯s only a few warnings, telling you not to explore recklessly! There¡¯s a possibility that you won¡¯t be able to return ¡°There are even statistics that at least 100 people go missing in the Karsten Hotel every year! ¡°But every time the policee to investigate; they end up with nothing. They can¡¯t find anything. It¡¯s said that there are even crazy people out there to hurt you¡­¡± Mary took out her phone and looked at the hotel¡¯s rating on the booking tform. It was only 1.4 stars? This was probably the lowest score on the entire Inte! But still, just like that, there were still peopleing in an endless stream. What was the purpose of this? Mary said, ¡°ording to this, at least a hundred people go missing every year. Why are there still so many peopleing?¡± Although they did not encounter any other cars on their way into the mountain area, looking at the booking status, some people had booked at least half of the rooms on the twenty-third floor. It was still very shocking. Hugh had already known about it. ¡°It¡¯s adventure fans from all over the world, as well as fans of the supernatural. This hotel has created a very mysterious atmosphere. Haven¡¯t you noticed that the worse its reputation gets, the more famous it is?¡± Ad suddenly felt indignant. ¡°The disappearance of these one hundred people is definitely rted to this hotel itself! It¡¯s their doing! They¡¯re too arrogant! When I get there and see what kind of ghost he is, I¡¯ll beat him until he squeaks!¡± A gang member seemed to have such a sense of justice. The three of them felt that it was strange. Mary looked at the road ahead that they could not even see clearly. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°No matter what secrets are hidden in it, we must first ensure our own safety.¡± As the car went deeper, the signal bars on their phones reduced. When there were only two bars left, Mary asked Herman to stop the car by the side of the road. ¡°I¡¯ll send a few messages first. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose the signalpletelyter.¡± Herman stopped the car. He got up and went back to get some water to drink. Mary sent a message to Monroe first. ¡°We¡¯re in the mountains. There might be no signal. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±. Then she sent another message to the Big Bad Wolf. ¡°We¡¯re going into the mountains.¡± Monroe was probably busy, so he didn¡¯t reply. The Big Bad Wolf replied quickly, ¡°Be careful, I forgot to tell you, but this time you¡¯ll have a partner who is in the FBI, you already entered the hotel a day in advance. The other party is a female, who is 27 years old and goes under the codename Iron Wolf.¡± Iron Wolf? She sounded like a very powerful person. This time she finally had a partner and it was not like Isidore¡¯s sudden appearance. However, Mary also felt the danger of the task of exploring the Karsten Hotel despite having a partner¡­ They set off again, with Herman, who had the steadiest hands, at the wheel. The car drove slowly, continuing deeper into the mountains. Gradually, Hugh, who was highly focused, was the first to fall asleep. He got up and said that he wanted to go to the back to rest for a while. Ad also went back for some unknown reason. Only Mary and Herman were left in the front seat. Mary had been staring at the front when Herman suddenly called out to her, ¡°Mary, help me get a ss of water.¡± Mary was puzzled. Why did he keep drinking water? Did he have a salty breakfast? However, she still passed the ss of water to him. Herman reached out to take the water and looked at her. At that moment, Mary suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure standing in the middle of the road from the corner of her eye! ¡°Be careful!¡± Mary turned the steering wheel and the car crashed into the cliff on the left! ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud sound! Herman stepped on the brake and pulled the handbrake. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What happened?!¡± Hugh and Ad jumped up immediately. Mary looked ahead in fear and didn¡¯te back to her senses for a moment. Herman put down the ss of water and patted her back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s get out of the car and have a look.¡± The four of them got out of the car. There were no people on the foggy road? The car was only damaged in the front of a little, so it was not a big deal. The atmosphere was strange. In the car, Hugh asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Mary was still in shock, but she forced herself to calm down. ¡°I just saw an olddy in a white dress with white hair standing in the middle of the road!¡± Chapter 169 - The Strange Hotel

Chapter 169: The Strange Hotel

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hugh¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that! Ad also hugged himself nervously! Hugh shivered, ¡°Are you seeing things?! How, how could an olddy suddenly appear from the mountain? And you guys didn¡¯t hit anything just now!¡± Herman said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s because Mary turned the steering wheel. And I saw it too.¡± Although he was looking at Mary when he took the ss, he saw the olddy from the corner of his eye, just like Mary. This scared Hugh and Ad. Ad said, ¡°We haven¡¯t even reached the hotel yet and we¡¯ve already seen something so scary? Is it an appetizer?¡± Mary felt that it was more like a warning to them not to continue moving forward! Mary turned to Hugh and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to go any further?¡± If Hugh regretted it, she could have sent him and Herman out first. . Hugh was afraid, but he was quite determined this time. ¡°Of course! I won¡¯t fall for such a trick to scare me off!¡± Mary had to look at Herman. ¡°Then let¡¯s go on. We should be there soon.¡± They were indeed almost there. After about twenty minutes of walking in the fog, it finally faded a lot. In a huge mountain wall stood a building! It was as if half of the original mountain had been hollowed out and a building had been built on the ground. It looked mottled and old, dpidated and deste, like an abandoned building that had been abandoned for many years. There were also irregr red marks on the walls outside the balconies on some floors. From afar, it looked like arge pool of blood¡­ Strange mountain, strange fog and a strange hotel¡­ Hugh looked at the huge object in front of him. ¡°This house looks so scary! The intuitive feeling is a hundred times stronger than the picture!¡± No one answered because the car still had to continue moving forward. The strange thing was that from the moment they entered the hotel¡¯s territory to the parking lot on the second floor, there was no one around them! The closer they got, the clearer they saw how dirty the hotel¡¯s outer walls were! Red, green, and yellow covered the entire building. Although Mary looked calm on the surface, in fact, from the moment she entered the parking lot, she felt a gloomy aura crawling all over her body from behind¡­ Finally, Herman parked the car in the parking lot. The huge RV took up two parking spaces, and the roof of the car was almost touching the ceiling. The four of them got out of the car. Ad moved all the luggage down, but the supplies were left in the car. Mary had said that these supplies could only be used in times of need or emergency, and there was no need to take them out during normal times. When they got out of the car, the four of them were stunned. The huge parking lot upied an entire floor of the hotel, and only a few cars were parked on the t floor. Perhaps it was because this ce was too big, and they had not found a ce to park their cars, but from where they were parked, there were only four small cars that could be seen from the front, back, left, and right. Moreover, they were all broken cars that were about to fall apart. The cars were covered in ayer of dust. When they got closer, they saw that they were covered in moss. They did not know how long it had been since the cars lost their owners. Ad crossed his arms and looked ufortable. ¡°Why do I feel Like a zombie wille out of this ce at any time?¡± Hugh did not say anything. His expression did not look too good. Mary smiled. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Let¡¯s go and check in first.¡± If this scared the two men, she felt that she should be calmer. Herman followed Mary with her luggage and walked forward. Hugh also quickly pushed his suitcase and followed. Ad did not dare to look at the ownerless cars anymore. The four of them tried to find a way out, but the strange thing was whenever they did, the door was either locked by rusty chains and locks, or they identally walked into a dead end. It seemed that they could not find a way out! After turning for almost twenty minutes, Herman finally saw the sign of the emergency exit. ¡°This way!¡± The narrow corridor and the walls were stained with countless dirty things. It looked like feces or something mushy. Mary wanted to vomit, not to mention Hugh and Herman, who were a little obsessed with cleanliness. The four of them did not look too good. With great difficulty, they carefully walked out of the corridor and arrived at the elevator on the second floor. However, when they reached the elevator door, they pressed the elevator button, but there was no response. The elevator number above their heads kept changing from top to bottom. When they reached the fourth floor, it stopped forever. Mary said, ¡°It seems that we can only use the stairwell.¡± Hugh held his head and was a little devastated. ¡°Oh my God! What a terrible start!¡± Ad made a praying gesture. ¡°I hope that God can bless us with a smooth trip¡­ just like thest volcanic trip, we can escape death!¡± Mary thought the two of them were really funny, and the tense atmosphere was ruined. Herman looked down and saw Mary¡¯s smirk. The four of them could only carry their luggage upstairs. Chapter 170 - Their Rooms

Chapter 170: Their Rooms

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mary asked Hugh on the way, ¡°I bet you¡¯re the author of sis.¡± Hugh eximed, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m the author of epic books! Have you even read my books to question me like this?¡± Mary asked, ¡°Then why are you so funny?¡± Mary ran to Herman. Hugh was so angry that he wanted to go up and give Mary a smack! Herman reached out to stop Hugh and said coldly, ¡°Be careful, you¡¯ve touched the dirty things on the wall.¡± Hugh immediately jumped up and crossed his arms, carefully shrinking himself. Mary turned around and winked at Herman, grateful that he had protected her. Although the corridor was very narrow, there would always be a moment when they reached the end, not to mention that they only needed to climb to the fourth floor. . ording to the instructions of the revised room information, the lobby of the Karsten Hotel was on the fourth floor. When they walked out of the corridor, the first thing they saw was not the lobby, but a long shopping street. Although it was called a shopping street, it was actually a few very dpidated and old stalls. The stalls sold everything. Food, necessities, clothes, shoes, shlights, everything was avable. Moreover, ever since Mary and the others entered the mountain and came to this hotel, it was also the first time they had seen a living person! The four of them walked in the alley and looked around. Ad suddenly said, ¡°I feel like all our supplies have been wasted.¡± Herman said, ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Herman was an ice-cold handsome man, but he had spoken quite a lot over the past few days. Furthermore, Mary found out that he was really a brother who looked cold on the outside but was actually very considerate and sweet towards her. Mary said, ¡°I think so too. Don¡¯t make any moves. If there¡¯s a need, you can buy things on this street first.¡± Although she said that, Mary found that the vendors were all staring at them with cold eyes. They didn¡¯t want to look at the guests at all. Instead, they looked like wolves, tigers, and leopards staring at prey that had fallen into a trap¡­ Ad asked straightforwardly, ¡°Why are their eyes green and shiny?¡± Mary said, ¡°We¡¯re at the lobby.¡± They finally walked out of the shopping street and arrived at the lobby. But strangely, there wasn¡¯t a single staff member in the lobby! Ad shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Is anyone there? We¡¯re checking in!¡± No one responded. Mary looked around and took a closer look. Herman took out his cell phone and found that there was still no signal! It was as if he was cut off from the world. At this moment, a tall man with his hands in his pockets and a pair of ck-rimmed sses walked out. ¡°You¡¯re also here to explore? But why did you bring so much luggage? We usually only carry a backpack here¡­ so you¡¯re actually here to stay?¡± The man asked a lot of questions, and they were all strangers. It was the first time they met, and it was so abrupt. No one would talk to him, right? Hugh, Herman, and Ad didn¡¯t say anything. Mary said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re siblings. We used our RV to travel, but somehow, we got lost here. When we saw that there was a hotel here, we quickly went in to have a look. Why is there no one checking in here?¡± Mary looked so innocent that Hugh could not bear to look at her. He was about to go forward when Herman secretly pulled him back. Herman shook his head at Hugh. Hugh then understood and looked at the strange man in front of him. ¡°Oh, I see. Hello, my name is David. I have been here for a few days. The receptionist here rarely sits at the desk. You can wait for a while.¡± Mary smiled brightly. ¡°Oh, thank you. You¡¯re so nice! My name is Natalie, and these are my two brothers, William and Jack. This is our friend, Ade.¡± David nodded at them, not too enthusiastic. ¡°This hotel is very special. Good luck.¡± With that, David put his hands in his pockets and left. His back looked quite rxed. It was not until this person¡¯s backpletely disappeared that Hugh looked at Mary meaningfully. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re a smart cookie!¡± She even gave them an alias. This was a move that Hugh did not expect. Mary warned, ¡°When you¡¯re out, you must be wary of others!¡± Ad gave Mary a thumbs-up full of admiration. He was like a dog licking everything, making Hugh very worried for him. ¡°If you worship my sister so much, how high will your standards be in finding a girlfriend in the future?¡± Mary felt that Hugh¡¯s words were apliment to herself. Herman suddenly said, ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± Finally, someone came from the front desk. It was a youngdy wearing a uniform with her hair tied up. Perhaps it was because the three people around Mary were exceptionally beautiful, so she looked at them a few more times. ¡°Do you want four rooms?¡± Because Hugh had only booked three rooms in advance, there was now an additional room needed for Ad. Herman said, ¡°Yes, please book all the rooms on the same floor for us.¡± Chapter 171 - They Fell Asleep in a Daze

Chapter 171: They Fell Asleep in a Daze

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The receptionist said, ¡°Only the 19th floor is avable to book all rooms on the same floor. The suites on the 19th floor are all single rooms and which share one living room, but they are also more expensive. Do you want to upgrade them together?¡± Hugh wanted to really stay on the same floor, so he agreed. The check-in was done quickly. The four of them dragged their luggage to the elevator again. This time they finally got on the elevator. The elevator seemed to have run for a long time before it reached the neenth floor. ording to the room key, the doors of the four of them were ced side by side. Mary picked one at random.. Herman lived next to her. Mary opened the door and entered the room. The facilities in the room were much better than she had expected. Although it was a little old, it was not broken or dirty. It was still clean. Moreover, there was a bathtub in the bathroom, but the mattress was a little old, and it was creaking. Mary pushed open the sliding door on the balcony and came to the balcony. She was lucky enough to get a room that looked out. Looking out, it was impossible to see what was in the distance in the misty mountains. Hugh and Ad were not so lucky, their balcony looked like a cliff wall! Moreover, the entire room was so dark that the lights had to be turned on. ¡°I want to change rooms! Why can¡¯t I get four rooms in a row for the same amount of money?!¡± Hugh took the card and went downstairs with Ad. After a while, the two came back with their heads lowered. Mary asked what was going on, and Ad said, ¡°This receptionist is mysterious. There¡¯s no one else down there!¡± This hotel was indeed strange from the beginning to the end. The four of them went into their respective rooms. Mary took out the two des in the box and began to study them carefully. The blood stains had been cleaned up long ago, and the des were sharp and shiny. Together, they formed a peerless weapon, separated into two sharp machetes. Mary admired her new weapon. She did not know when she had fallen asleep on the sofa. In the haze, she felt a pair of eyes staring at her. But she couldn¡¯t open her eyes¡­ Suddenly, Mary was awakened by a hurried knock on the door! Mary struggled and finally woke up! She got up from the sofa and ran to open the door. Herman was outside. Herman saw her like this and frowned worriedly. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Mary waved her hand and panted. ¡°I had a nightmare.¡± Herman looked up at her living room. ¡°Your knife fell to the ground.¡± Mary turned around. It was her double knife. Mary was about to bend down to pick it up when she saw a few fingerprints on the de. Mary frowned and squatted on the ground, not getting up. Herman followed her in and walked to her side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mary looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m very sure that I wiped the de clean. There can¡¯t be any fingerprints on the de!¡± Herman squatted down and saw that the fingerprints on the four fingers on the de were clear. He held the hilt and turned it over. Sure enough, there was another fingerprint on the other side. Someone had grabbed the de. Herman¡¯s expression was very calm. ¡°If you didn¡¯t take it by ident, who could it be?¡± Mary was about to speak when Hugh and Ad walked out at the same time. They looked at each other and then entered Mary¡¯s room, which was not closed. Hugh came in angrily andined, ¡°I just fell asleep! When I woke up after falling asleep, I found that the water I poured in the cup had somehow spilled on myputer. I was so angry!¡± Ad also said, ¡°Me too. I fell asleep suddenly. When I woke up, I found that two of my braids had been cut off.¡± Everyone looked at the two braids around Ad¡¯s cheeks that had been cut off, leaving only the hair on the top of his fluffy head. They were all sympathetic. Mary looked at Herman. ¡°What about you? Didn¡¯t anything strange happen?¡± Herman said, ¡°I didn¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Mary replied, ¡°How is that possible? Why? I think it¡¯s strange that we all fell asleep suddenly. Why didn¡¯t you fall asleep?¡± Hugh understood and asked Mary, ¡°You fell asleep too? What happened?¡± Mary pointed at the knife on the ground. ¡°Someone took my knife. There are fingerprints on it.¡± Hugh took a deep breath. ¡°If I kill you while you¡¯re asleep¡­¡± Mary smiled at Hugh. ¡°You can kill me, or I can kill all of you.¡± Hugh hugged himself tightly. ¡°I suddenly regret having a room for each of us. Shall the four of us sleep together?¡± Ad nodded frantically in agreement. Mary replied, ¡°You wish!¡± Herman said, ¡°I didn¡¯t fall asleep probably because I lit the special incense I brought in the room.¡± Then, the three of them asked him for the incense. Although they didn¡¯t know if someone was behind it, no one wanted to confide in them. Herman gave each of them a portion of the incense and told them to order it after they entered the room, because they had to eat something first. Chapter 172 - Catching Ghosts

Chapter 172: Catching Ghosts

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After breakfast, no one had eaten anything. Later, they fell asleep in a daze. It was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The four of them followed the instructions of the elevator to the restaurant on the fifth floor. There were actually quite a number of people in the restaurant. Mary roughly counted 23 of them. Hugh whispered, ¡°So many people? Why are they all here sote for lunch?¡± Ad chimed in, ¡°Maybe they fell asleep just like us?¡± Hearing this, Mary felt goosebumps all over her body. . Only Herman still looked calm and collected. He was always a cold and handsome man. Mary could not help but approach him and found a sense of security. Herman looked down at Mary¡¯s head, slightly lost in thought. Hugh consciously leaned to the other side of Herman. Ad followed closely behind. Herman¡¯s face shed with helplessness. The four of them found a seat by the window and sat down. Soon, a waiter came over. It was the first time Mary had seen a waiter appear in this hotel so quickly. The waiter was a fat woman. Her face was full of impatience and her temper seemed to be very bad. Hugh just ordered a few random dishes and gave the menu to Mary. Before Mary could look at it, the fat woman grabbed the menu. ¡°Lunch is almost over, let¡¯s leave it at that!¡± The fat woman took the menu and left. Ad felt that hisdy Mary had been bullied. He got up and wanted to teach the fat woman a lesson. Mary grabbed him. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. There¡¯s something wrong with this hotel. Don¡¯t cause trouble for now.¡± Ad was so angry that smoke wasing out of his nostrils. ¡°But she¡­ what¡¯s with that attitude?!¡± Hugh also felt that it was better to keep a low profile for now, so he advised Ad to do so. Mary didn¡¯t really care. She wasn¡¯t really here on vacation, and her priority now was to find her partner for this mission, the Iron Wolf from the FBI. In addition to the four of them, there were 23 other people in the restaurant. Five of them looked like young women under 30 but over 20, but she didn¡¯t know if any of them were the people she was looking for. The food was served quickly. A hamburger fried chicken and cokebo for four. The four of them ate whatever they could and were ready to leave. Suddenly, someone in the restaurant stood up and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s going on an adventure tonight?!¡± Adventure? Hugh, who was the most timid, was also the most interested because he hade for this matter. Therefore, the four people¡¯s slightly raised buttocks fell down again. Half of the people responded, while the other half watched, but they clearly understood the meaning of adventure. Hugh whispered, ¡°Do you think they are also attracted by the post and want to get the reward?¡± It was the same person standing on the table. He waved his arm and seemed to be very excited. ¡°Those who want to go, gather at the 13th floor¡¯s staircase tonight at 10:00! Bring your equipment, we are going to catch a ghost!¡± ¡®Catch a ghost!¡¯ It seemed that they really came for the reward of the post. Some people shouted and shouted excitedly. But most of the people were still calm and whispered to each other. Mary and Herman looked at each other, got up, and left the restaurant with Hugh and Ad. As soon as they left the restaurant, the four of them met David again. David was leaning against the wall outside the restaurant, and when he saw theme out, a hint of surprise shed in his eyes. David opened his mouth and asked in a questioning tone, ¡°Are you really not here for the thrill of catching ghosts?¡± Mary pretended to be ignorant and innocent. ¡°We were scared to death! What are they talking about? What thrill of catching ghosts?¡± Mary¡¯s panicked look, coupled with Hugh and the look on Ad¡¯s face, was a little convincing. Herman always had a cold and indifferent expression. David smiled. ¡°At first, I thought you were pretending. This hotel is haunted, you really don¡¯t Know?¡± ¡°Haunted? Oh my God! Really? I¡¯m a little scared¡­ no wonder I feel like there are eyes staring at me when I¡¯m taking a nap! It can¡¯t be a real ghost, right?¡± Mary hid behind Herman in fear. Herman looked at David. ¡°Can you help us understand what¡¯s going on?¡± David seemed to be a very nice person. He exined to them without hesitation, ¡°If you really entered this hotel by mistake, I advise you¡­ It¡¯s best to leave tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°This hotel is really strange. I¡¯ve been here for a few days and have seen many¡­ supernatural incidents.¡± ¡°Have you seen those fanatical supernatural fans in the restaurant? They seem to havee here to catch ghosts based on a post on the Inte.¡± Hugh felt that this man was threatening them and immediately retorted, ¡°If it¡¯s so strange, why are you still here? Aren¡¯t you fine?¡± David silently took out a cross from his clothes, ¡°I¡¯m a priest, ghosts are not allowed to get close to me.¡± Mary and the others said nothing. So, there were such high-level yers. Chapter 173 - The Restricted 13th Floor

Chapter 173: The Restricted 13th Floor

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The four of them were about to go upstairs when David added, ¡°The 13th floor is a restricted area of this hotel. I advise you not to join in the fun.¡± Mary and the others returned to their rooms. Hugh drank several sses of water before he recovered. Ad¡¯s voice trembled as she asked, ¡°The 13th floor! Are we going?¡± Herman and Hugh both looked at Mary. Mary hugged herself and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s rest tonight and see what happens to the people who go there.¡± Herman agreed, ¡°Since there are already people going there tonight, let¡¯s see what happens to them.¡± Everyone agreed.. After lunch, no one dared to take a nap, so Ad suggested ying cards. That kind of entertainment could reduce the atmosphere of fear and would be a good time to kill time. But Mary still wanted to stroll around the hotel first, because she was in a hurry to find her partner, Iron Wolf. Herman said to her, ¡°After dinner I¡¯ll apany you to stroll for an hour, now y poker to rx.¡± Mary had to agree. Time passed quickly. The four of them went to the restaurant for dinner again. There were more people eating dinner than at noon. It might be because there were more people staying in the afternoon, or it might be because Mary and the others had missed the real restaurant in the afternoon, so they were not all the guests in the hotel. ¡°There are about seventy or eighty people!¡± Ad sat down after counting. He was looking at the menu. In order to deal with the grumpy fat woman, he decided to order all the favorite food they needed in one goter. Mary was surprised, ¡°So many people? This hotel¡¯s business is much better than I thought!¡± Herman said, ¡°Probably most of them were attracted by the post. After all, 500,000 dors is a lot in the eyes of ordinary people. It¡¯s worth the risk.¡± Mary snorted. ¡°People die for money and birds die for food. It seems that everyone thinks that the disappearance of at least 100 people in this hotel every year will not happen to them.¡± Hugh looked at Mary hesitantly, ¡°Do you think there is something wrong with this post?¡± Hugh caught the main point this time and finally looked like a writer! Mary nodded, ¡°Yes. Catching a ghost is such a mysterious matter, but there is actually a reward of 500,000 US dors. I really don¡¯t know what the motive of the person behind this matter is!¡± Ad eximed, ¡°Of course I¡¯m curious about whether there is really a ghost in this hotel!¡± Herman shook his head. ¡°No. What Mary means is that no one will ever get this bounty.¡± Ad became more and more confused as he listened. He even scratched the braid on his head in distress. ¡°Why can¡¯t I understand what Master Herman and Lady Mary are talking about!¡± Mary was about to exin when the fatdy came. As she was about to quickly order the dishes, the fatdy tapped her pen on her notebook and said mercilessly, ¡°Only the hamburger set will be served tonight.¡± Everyone was silent. After dinner, the four of them immediately went back to their respective bedrooms. The night was long, and they did not know what would happen that night... Strangely, nothing happened. The next morning, Mary was still washing up when they came knocking on the door. Mary saw that Hugh had a pair of dark circles under his eyes and asked him, ¡°Did you have a burst of inspirationst night and stay upte writing?¡± Hugh sighed in distress. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Last night, some kids were running and jumping around in the hallway. I couldn¡¯t fall asleep because of them!¡± Mary looked at Herman with a strange expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear the kids ying? Did you hear it?¡± Herman shook his head. Ad nodded frantically. ¡°I heard it too! Miss Mary, didn¡¯t you hear it?¡± Mary shook her head. ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t hear any sounds of children ying.¡± The room immediately became silent, and the atmosphere became strange and terrifying. Ad crossed her arms and didn¡¯t cry when there was amotion outside. The four of them quickly went out to take a look. The guests in the other rooms in the corridor came out and were discussing. ¡°I heard that someone went on an expedition on the 13th floorst night. Two of them died at the door of that room. The rest are gone!¡± ¡°They died so tragically. Their intestines are leaking out...¡± The four of them looked at each other and quickly went to the 13th floor together. The bodies had been covered with white cloth. Finally, a person in charge of the hotel came out and said that he wanted to wait for the police to arrive. Someone in the crowd asked, ¡°Where are the rest?¡±? The person in charge of the hotel actually said that he did not know anything. Mary saw that there was an iron door in front of the room where the two bodies were lying. The iron door was locked with a big iron lock. There seemed to be a rune on the wooden door behind the iron lock... Mary was about tomunicate with Hugh when Hugh suddenly shouted, ¡°Griffith! Stop!¡± Herman and Hugh¡¯s faces changed! The two of them ran to the other side. Mary didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she quickly followed along with Ad. Griffith? The third son of the Hall family, the arrogant and mncholy third brother that Mary had met once? Wasn¡¯t Griffith on a worldwide concert tour? What was he doing here? Chapter 174 - The Truth

Chapter 174: The Truth

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hugh and Herman soon caught up with Griffith, who had already run out of the hotel and arrived at the hillside. Griffith looked at his two brothers who suddenly appeared in front of him without any expression, as if he was not surprised at all. It was not until he saw Mary, who was following behind him, that his expression changed slightly. ¡°Why is she here too?¡± Hugh said angrily, ¡°We should be the ones asking you this! Why are you here? And what do you mean by running away when you see us?! What are you doing?¡± Mary nodded at Griffith, but Griffith ignored her. He just pointed at the mountain and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer after we get up the mountain.¡± His attitude seemed mysterious and determined. The five of them went up the mountain. . After going up the mountain, Griffith pointed at some red nts in the grass and asked Herman, ¡°Do you know this thing?¡± Herman squatted down to observe for a while, and his face suddenly changed. ¡°This is red algae! Why are there so many red algae here? I get it! The mottled red stains on the outer wall of the Karsten hotel are also red algae! They are not blood stains at all!¡± Griffith nodded. ¡°Yes. And, if I¡¯m not wrong, this nt can be used as a knockout drug after being processed. If you breathe in too much or eat it, you will have visual hallucinations and even auditory hallucinations.¡± Mary understood. ¡°So, some of the supernatural phenomena that people in this hotel saw and even heard the children yingst night were caused by this nt?¡± Griffith looked at Mary in surprise, as if he didn¡¯t expect her to be so smart. ¡°I think so.¡± Ad muttered, ¡°So there¡¯s really no ghost...¡± It was an illusion created by this hotel to attract guests! Damn it! Hugh was puzzled. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet. Why are you here?¡± Griffith¡¯s eyes showed impatience. ¡°Can you not get to the bottom of it? Now that you have found the truth about this, you can leave!¡± Griffith turned around and was about to leave. Mary stopped him. ¡°You may not be able to leave. We followed you up the mountain and were too conspicuous. I saw the people from the hotel chasing us down the mountain.¡± Griffith¡¯s expression changed drastically. He red fiercely at Mary and the others. ¡°You guys are really courting death bying here! Behind this hotel is a criminal organization! All the missing people were kidnapped and sold by them! In their eyes, these humans are countless organs that are worth thousands in gold!¡± So, it was a criminal organization that sold human organs! Mary did not expect to find the answer so soon. And it was Griffith who told her. Hugh grabbed Griffith. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, youe with us!¡± Hugh didn¡¯t want to stay here after knowing the danger and the truth. Griffith tore off his wrist. ¡°No! I came here to die. You don¡¯t have to save me.¡± Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t know what kind of stupid thing Griffith was saying. It wasn¡¯t until Mary said hesitantly, ¡°You¡¯re very depressed, so you really came here to kill yourself? And you found out the truth? So, you still want to stay here. Do you want to be sold for organs?¡± Griffith did not speak. Herman raised his hand and smacked Griffith unconscious. On the other side, Ad had already met the hotel staff chasing after them. The other party had a gun, Ad also brought one with him. Mary let Herman and Hugh take Griffith to quickly retreat to the back of the mountain, she pulled out two knives from her backpack and quickly went to support Ad. After a chaotic battle, the ground was full of corpses. Mary and Ad did not linger on the scene. After dealing with this, they quickly chased after Herman and the others. They chased them all the way down the mountain before catching up with Hugh and the others. Mary and Ad were covered in blood. Griffith, who had just woken up, stared at Mary in shock, as if he did not understand who she was. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Standing on the road, everyone was in a hurry to escape. They did not have a car, nor did they have any luggage. For a moment, they were a little hesitant. At this moment, a row of ck cars suddenly appeared at the end of the fog. Mary and the others quickly hid behind the trees. Looking at the approaching team, Ad suddenly jumped out. Mary didn¡¯t have time to stop him before she saw Ad blocking in front of the team! The car stopped. Mary pulled out her bloody dual des, and her face was covered in frost. She thought that it would be another fierce battle. Who knew that she would see the person she was most familiar with! Monroe Hall! Before Hugh and Herman could react, Mary had already rushed out and hugged Monroe! ¡°Then why are you here?! You... Am I really not dreaming?¡± Mary rubbed her eyes hard. She felt that it was still not real. Monroe smiled slightly and hugged the person in his arms tightly. Although he did not dare to be too bold, he did everything he could. Chapter 175End - The Ending

Chapter 175: The Ending

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re okay. I received an email from Griffith asking me toe over and wipe out this ce. I saw that this is where you guys wereing from, so I quickly flew over. Looks like things didn¡¯t go too well for you guys either?¡± Of course, Monroe saw Griffith, but he was more concerned about the blood on Mary. A hint of viciousness shed in his eyes. Monroe led his team and Mary back to Karsten. The result was that the criminal syndicate behind the Karsten Hotel was wiped out in one fell swoop. Although Monroe was also a gangster, he was a gangster with a bottom line. Therefore, Karsten¡¯s behavior was the one he despised the most and had to be eliminated. . In the end, Marypleted the mission before she found her partner. The follow-up work was also handed over to the staff of the Intelligence Bureau. Marypleted the mission efficiently, and the unit gave her another vacation. Because of Monroe¡¯s great contribution in this matter, when Monroe proposed to take Mary to the amusement park to have fun alone for a day, Hugh did not object, and tactfully did not follow for the first time. On this day, the sky had just turned bright, and Monroe came to pick up Mary. Without anyone following, the two people entered the amusement park. As soon as Mary entered, she bought two headbands, a pair of Mickey Mouse and Minnie Mouse ears. Of course, she put on Minnie¡¯s. When she strongly wanted to go to Monroe to put on Micky¡¯s, she was actually rejected. The reason was that he was a strong, masculine man and would not do such a feminine thing. Mary refused to let go and used coquettish means. In the end, Monroe had no choice but to be Micky. There was no doubt that he was the most handsome Micky on the spot, and he attracted the attention of countless beautiful women and even handsome men throughout the day. Mary was not worried about the attention of others, because she herself was very cute, so the two of them had been holding hands andpleting various recreational projects. Soon, it was evening. Monroe booked a theme park suite. Living in a suite that was like a Princess¡¯s castle, Mary was somewhat nervous and fantasized about what would happen next. So, when she pushed the door open and saw that the princess bed in the room was covered with rose petals, she understood everything. So, this was really how Monroe arranged it. Mary went to take a shower first, and when she put on a white dress and went back to the bedroom, Monroe also finished washing in the other bathroom. Seeing such a charming Mary, Monroe picked her up and brought her to bed. ¡°Baby, today, I want you¡­¡± Monroe said as he slowly lowered his head and gently kissed Mary¡¯s lips. The two of them quickly rolled into the soft bed. Monroe¡¯s technique was still as good as before. He first let Mary have an orgasm and then gently entered her when she was at her most rxed. Although Mary was in a lot of pain and there was a little blood, she quickly merged with Monroe, and the two of them finally became one. Monroe lowered his head in excitement and held Mary¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Baby, I will love you forever. When dad and Dianae back from traveling around the world, we will tell them about our rtionship and then we will get married, okay?¡± Mary did not know if she had been proposed to. But at this moment, she was in a daze and did not answer. Without an answer, Monroe sped up and began to increase his strength. He wanted to swallow her whole. Waves of pleasure rushed toward Mary¡­ Suddenly, Mary woke up! She stared nkly at the ceiling. The real headache made her understand after she looked around. Why did time pass so quickly? Why did everything go so smoothly? It was all a dream. She even dreamed of Monroe, that they were finally married¡­ And that she was proposed to! Mary covered her face with her hands and smiled bitterly. It was really embarrassing. Mary got up and pushed the door open that led to the balcony. She looked at the fog in front of her, so she was still at the Karsten Hotel. Was everything in the dream a hint or was it just her imagination? Red algae, criminal organizations that sold human bodies, even Griffith¡­ Mary was in a trance when Herman came out from the balcony. Herman asked her, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Mary was in a daze. ¡°I had a very long dream. What do you think¡­ Red algae is?¡± Hearing Mary say this word, Herman immediately stood up straight. Mary asked ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there really such a nt? I just had a dream! And I also dreamed that this nt could make people hallucinate. It was all the hotel¡¯s doing¡­¡± Herman smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± At that moment, Hugh knocked on the door and told Herman that he did not sleep wellst night and that he could not sleep because of the children in the corridor. Herman said that he did not hear it. Mary was secretly shocked! So, could this dream be a hint to her? Looking at the distant fog that was hard to see, Mary felt that she would soon break through theyers of fog and return to New York, to Monroe¡¯s side¡­ Next time, she would tell him that she would marry him! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!